《Mirror of Fate: A K-Drama Inspired Portal Fantasy》


 (Prologue) The Edge of Fate

    Orla:


    Milo, run!¡± I screamed, my voice barely cutting through the chaos.


    My heart pounded, each beat a frantic echo of our feet slamming against the uneven ground. The soldiers'' shouts grew louder, relentless in their pursuit, their armor clanking like a death knell ringing in my ears.


    ¡°Milo, hurry!¡± I urged, desperation clawing at my chest. I didn''t want to accept the truth¡ªnot now, not yet.


    Ahead, the ravine loomed. A gaping maw of darkness, its jagged edges illuminated by pale moonlight. The river far below roared like an angry beast, its swirling depths promising an uncertain fate. This wasn¡¯t an escape; it was a gamble.


    Arrows whistled past, slicing through the air too close for comfort. One missed my ear by mere inches; another tore through Milo¡¯s sleeve, a thin line of blood blooming on the fabric. He stumbled, and my stomach lurched.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop!¡± I cried, grabbing his arm and yanking him forward.


    The ravine was close¡ªour only chance, if it could even be called that. Behind us, the soldiers closed in. Their shouts, their weapons, the thunder of their pursuit swallowed every rational thought.


    Another volley of arrows rained down, thudding into the ground at our heels. Dirt and debris stung my legs, but we kept running. How we avoided being struck was beyond me¡ªsheer luck, or some cruel game of fate?


    Loose stones shifted beneath my feet as I skidded to a halt at the ravine¡¯s edge. The abyss yawned before me. My breath caught.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    This was it.


    The truth I didn¡¯t want to admit. The moment I could no longer run from.


    We were about to die.


    The river below rose up to meet me in a rushing cacophony, the soldiers¡¯ pursuit a drumbeat to our demise. The ground beneath me crumbled, and I tipped forward.


    A strong arm wrapped around my waist, yanking me back.


    Milo¡¯s grip was unyielding. His palm pressed against my side, steadying me just as the world tilted.


    ¡°Careful,¡± he murmured. But being careful felt meaningless now. We were out of time.


    I turned to him, chest heaving. ¡°We have to jump.¡±


    His gaze flicked to the abyss, then back to me. His jaw clenched. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    The question made me pause. For the first time, I saw it¡ªraw, unguarded fear in his eyes. Milo, who had carried us through this nightmare with unwavering strength, was afraid. Seeing it stripped away made my own terror spike, sharp and blinding.


    His strength had anchored me, and now, I felt unmoored.


    Of course, I wasn¡¯t sure. My stomach churned, every instinct screaming against what lay ahead. But what other choice did we have?


    The soldiers were nearly upon us. Their shouts a grim countdown.


    I swallowed hard and met Milo¡¯s gaze, forcing steadiness into my voice. ¡°We have no choice.¡±


    Something shifted in him. A flicker of resolve. He gave a small, almost imperceptible nod.


    ¡°On three, then,¡± he said, voice steady despite the tremor in his fingers as they tightened around mine.


    ¡°One... two¡ª¡±


    I didn¡¯t wait for three.


    I tightened my grip and leapt into the void, dragging him with me.


    The world fell away.


    Wind howled, tearing at our clothes, our hair. The sensation of falling was all-consuming, my stomach twisting into impossible knots. Time warped, each second stretching into eternity.


    Milo gasped beside me, the sound barely reaching me over the roaring descent.


    I squeezed my eyes shut. Blocked out the terror. The certainty of death. All that mattered was the feel of Milo¡¯s hand in mine¡ªour fingers locked in an unbreakable grip.


    We were falling. But we were falling together.


    That fragile connection made the darkness less terrifying.


    A cold mist struck first, icy needles against my skin. The roar of water surged up to meet us.


    For one heart-stopping moment, I wondered¡ªwas this really the end?


    Or were we simply delaying the inevitable?


    And then, with a final rush of wind, the world went black.


    ?Sky Mincharo

 (Part 1) Chapter 1 - Reflexions

    Orla:


    I squinted as a sharp ray of sunlight pierced through the gap in the lace curtains, catching me off guard and momentarily blinding me. I blinked rapidly, trying to chase away the bright spots dancing in my vision. The delicate patterns of the curtains were meant to soften the light, but instead, it felt more like a spotlight¡ªharsh and unrelenting, a reminder that soon all eyes would be on me.


    I rose from the ornate chair where I had been sitting, the rustle of my dress the only sound in the vast room. Everything here was almost too grand, too perfect. The high ceilings were adorned with crystal chandeliers that sparkled like diamonds in the afternoon light, their brilliance almost overwhelming. Everything about this place screamed luxury¡ªfrom the intricately carved furniture to the fresh bouquets of white roses that lined the windowsills. It was the kind of venue people could only dream of, reserved for fairy-tale weddings and society¡¯s elite.


    As I walked to the large Palladian windows, the scene outside felt like a cruel joke. The world looked so flawless, as if daring me to find peace in a moment that felt anything but calm. How could everything seem so breathtaking while my chest was tight with unease?


    The sprawling gardens of the Ashcroft Estate stretched endlessly before me, their manicured lawns and shimmering fountains blending with the distant crash of waves against the cliffs. Beyond the hedges, I caught glimpses of horses grazing leisurely in the paddocks, their calm movements adding to the illusion of tranquility. It was all too perfect, like a scene from a painting rather than real life. Even the air¡ªheavy with the scent of jasmine and lavender¡ªfelt stifling, each breath adding to the pressure in my chest. How could something so beautiful surround me while everything inside felt so out of place?


    I reached for the curtains and drew them slightly, enough to dull the brightness that had been so overwhelming. The room dimmed, the light now softer, more muted. But even as the glare faded, the unease inside me only grew stronger, pressing against my ribs like a vice.


    I don¡¯t know if I can do this, the thought tumbled through my mind, a mix of doubt and fear I couldn¡¯t push aside.


    I turned back to the mirror, taking a steadying breath as I tried to find some semblance of calm in my reflection. I looked all glammed up, almost unrecognizable¡ªmy dark brown hair fell in soft waves, an elbow-length veil pinned high with a delicate crown, its sheer fabric trailing down my back. My petite frame was wrapped in a breathtaking ballgown silhouette, the dress crafted from intricate white lace. The elegant off-the-shoulder neckline and long sleeves added a touch of timeless romance to the overall look. But as my fingers smoothed over the lace, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was terribly wrong. It wasn¡¯t just the typical nerves of a bride-to-be; this was deeper, more visceral. It felt like a warning, a whisper from somewhere I couldn¡¯t quite reach.


    ¡°Orla, you look stunning,¡± my mother¡¯s voice came from the doorway, her smile warm and proud. ¡°Logan is going to be speechless when he sees you.¡±


    I forced a smile, trying to push aside the unease that had been building all morning.


    ¡°Thanks, Mom,¡± I replied, though the words felt hollow.


    She stepped into the room, her expensive black heels clicking on the marble floor rhythmically as she walked over to me, her fitted lilac mother-of-the-bride dress making her look stiff and somewhat out of place.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°You know, sweetheart, it¡¯s perfectly normal to have doubts on your wedding day,¡± she began, her voice carrying that familiar, gentle tone that always made me feel like a little girl. She hesitated for a moment, her eyes scanning my face as if she could sense my discomfort. ¡°Every bride gets cold feet. But marriage isn¡¯t about love. It¡¯s about security and stability. You¡¯re marrying Logan because he can give you the life you deserve. Love will come later, after you¡¯ve settled into your roles.¡±


    Her words hit me strangely, unsettling me in a way I couldn¡¯t explain. Why would my mother say that?


    ¡°It¡¯s not about love?¡± I repeated, my voice barely above a whisper.


    She smiled indulgently, as if I were a child asking why the sky was blue. ¡°Love is overrated, darling. It¡¯s a nice idea, but it doesn¡¯t pay the bills. What matters is that Logan is a good provider, and he cares for you in his way. That¡¯s all you need.¡±


    I looked at her, searching for something¡ªanything¡ªthat would make her words less horrifying, but all I saw was a woman who had long made peace with a life of convenience over connection. My heart sank at the realization. How was this supposed to ease my nerves? Then again, my mother was never the nurturing type and rarely seemed to read the room. Still, I wasn¡¯t about to argue with her on a day like this. Deep down, I hoped her presence¡ªor even just having my parents here altogether¡ªwould bring some kind of solace, but that comfort felt frustratingly out of reach.


    I turned back to the mirror, but then I saw it¡ªsomething that shouldn¡¯t have been there. Just for a moment, the face staring back at me wasn¡¯t mine. It was almost like mine, but not quite. Her features were eerily similar¡ªhigh cheekbones, almond-shaped eyes, and dark hair¡ªbut they were shadowed by an expression I¡¯d never worn. She looked guarded, her eyes wide with fear, as if she knew something terrible was about to happen.


    Her gaze was locked with mine, pleading silently, but with what, I couldn¡¯t say. There was a vulnerability there, a deep, ancient sorrow that chilled me to the bone. I wanted to look away, but I couldn¡¯t.


    The most striking difference, though, was the wardrobe. Instead of the lace dress I wore, she was dressed in an opulent hanbok, the traditional Korean dress. The vibrant colors were stunning¡ªrich reds and deep purples, embroidered with intricate gold threads that shimmered with every movement. The fabric seemed to glow in the soft light, the wide, flowing sleeves and layered skirts swaying gently, as though a breeze was lifting them, even though the room was still.


    Her hair was adorned with an elaborate gilded pin, holding it in a graceful chignon. The long banyeo was a work of art, with a lotus carved in gold on one end, catching the light with every tiny movement of her head.


    This woman¡ªthis queen¡ªfelt like a reflection of me, but not from this world. She was someone from another time, another place, and yet her fear felt intimately familiar. It was as though she knew something I didn¡¯t, something that was about to change everything.


    I blinked, and she was gone¡ªjust like that¡ªleaving only my reflection staring back at me. The opulent hanbok, the fear in her eyes, all of it disappeared as though it had never existed.


    My heart raced, cold sweat prickling down my spine.


    What did I just see? Was it a trick of the light, or had I truly glimpsed something¡ªor someone¡ªfrom another world?


    No, forget it. It¡¯s all in my head. My nerves are just getting the best of me. That¡¯s it.


    "Orla, you¡¯re doing the right thing," my mother¡¯s voice cut through my daze, her tone now more stern, pulling me back to reality. "Logan is a good man. He¡¯ll take care of you, and that¡¯s what matters. Don¡¯t let foolish dreams of love cloud your judgment."


    She leaned in and kissed my forehead, the gesture unnatural, almost rehearsed, leaving a faint trace of her lipstick on my skin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a moment to yourself,¡± she added, pausing at the door before turning back. "But don¡¯t forget, this isn¡¯t just about you and Logan. It¡¯s a union of families." Her words hung in the air, a heavy reminder that there was more at stake than just our vows.


    As I sank back into the chair, my thoughts swirled, colliding with the haunting image of the queen in the mirror. Her guarded eyes, the vibrant hanbok, and the sorrow etched into her features blended with my own rising doubts, creating an overwhelming tide of uncertainty. Everything twisted together, tightening in my chest again until I wasn¡¯t sure what I believed anymore.


    Was I crazy to go through with this? Could I really convince myself this was the right thing to do? Or was I blindly walking into the biggest mistake of my life?


    ?Sky Mincharo

 Chapter 2 - The Truth Behind the Veil

    Orla:


    The silence in the bridal suite was almost oppressive. I glanced around, suddenly aware of how alone I really was. My so-called bridesmaids¡ªif I could even call them that¡ªwere nowhere to be seen. They had fluttered off hours ago, probably getting ready for the ceremony outside, leaving me in this cavernous room. That was fine by me; they weren¡¯t even friends, just acquaintances at best. Most of them had been chosen by Logan and his family, a detail that made their absence feel more like a relief than an insult.


    A pang of uncertainty gnawed at me, though. I stared at the bouquet of flowers on the small table beside me, a beautiful arrangement of white roses and lavender, yet something about it felt¡­ wrong. Were these the flowers I was supposed to carry? I couldn¡¯t remember now.


    Suddenly the thought of holding the wrong bouquet seemed like the only thing I could focus on.


    I needed to find the wedding coordinator, or anyone, who could confirm it for me.


    I left the suite, the door clicking softly behind me as I stepped into one of the estate¡¯s back hallways. It was a secondary corridor, once used by the servants in the olden days, hidden from the grandeur of the main halls. Now, it served as my quiet escape, far from the prying eyes and expectations that weighed so heavily on me.


    The corridors were dimly lit, a stark contrast to the brightness outside, and the silence here was even more pronounced, broken only by the faint echo of my footsteps on the marble floor.


    As I walked, I felt the weight of the estate¡¯s grandeur pressing down on me. The walls, lined with portraits of people I didn¡¯t know, seemed to close in, their eyes following me as I moved deeper into the maze-like hallways. Everything about this place, this day, felt surreal, like I was a guest in someone else¡¯s life, playing a part in a script I hadn¡¯t written.


    I turned a corner, the light growing dimmer, when I heard it¡ªmuffled moans coming from a door slightly ajar. At first, I thought it was just voices, but as I moved closer, the sounds became more distinct, unmistakable. My heart pounded in my chest as the realization hit me.


    Jesus, is someone having sex? At my wedding?


    I should have walked away, should have ignored it, but something compelled me to move closer. My hand trembled as I reached for the door, pushing it just enough to peer inside through the narrow crack. The scene that met my eyes was like something out of a nightmare.


    There, in a small custodial closet, tangled in the mess of their tryst, was Logan. My Logan. His tuxedo jacket was off, his shirt untucked, and he was knee-deep¡ªliterally and figuratively¡ªin one of the bridesmaids. But not just any bridesmaid.


    Anna Cho.


    Of course, it had to be Anna.


    She was lounging back, half-dressed, with her dark hair cascading over Logan¡¯s chest, her eyes half-lidded with pleasure, completely unaware of me standing there.


    Anna, the one bridesmaid I had never gotten along with, whose passive-aggressive jabs had stung more than I ever let on. Her words had always been barbed, disguised as concern or humor, but there was always that undercurrent of disdain, as if she was waiting for the moment to strike.


    Logan had always been oblivious to her remarks, brushing them off as ¡®just her way.¡¯ Now, I could see why.


    The pieces fell into place. How many times had I caught her watching him with that smug, self-satisfied smile? How often had she brushed too close to him during the planning, her touches lingering just a little too long? It had all been right in front of me, and I¡¯d been too blinded by the fantasy of this day to see it.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t breathe, couldn¡¯t think. It felt as though I¡¯d left my body entirely, floating somewhere above, watching everything unfold below me like a distant observer¡ªdetached, as if this wasn¡¯t my life at all but someone else¡¯s nightmare. Tears welled up in my eyes, blurring my vision, but I couldn¡¯t tear them away from the betrayal that was playing out mere feet from where I stood.


    My breath hitched, and Logan¡¯s head snapped up, his eyes locking onto mine. The shock on his face mirrored my own, but there was something else there, too¡ªsomething that looked almost like¡­ relief? Or annoyance, maybe. It was as if he had been waiting for this moment, waiting for me to find out, so he could be free of the pretense.


    And Anna? She didn¡¯t even flinch. Her eyes eventually met mine with a look I could only describe as triumph. The passive-aggressive smiles, the jabs¡ªit all made sense now. She had wanted this. She had wanted to humiliate me.


    The tears spilled over, and I took a step back, my heart shattering into a million pieces.


    Without another thought, I turned and ran, my feet carrying me blindly through the hallways, away from the betrayal, away from the life that had been nothing but a lie. The walls blurred past me, the sound of my sobs echoing in the empty corridors.


    I had to get out of here, had to escape this twisted nightmare. But even as I ran, I knew there was no running from the truth. My wedding, my marriage, everything about this day was a farce, and I was the fool who had believed in it.


    I don¡¯t know how long I ran, the corridors of the Ashcroft Estate blurring around me as I fled. When I finally stopped, my chest heaving and tears streaking down my cheeks, I found myself in a small, dimly lit sitting room at the far end of the estate. The air was thick, oppressive, as if the walls themselves were closing in on me, trapping me with the truth I had tried so hard to ignore.


    I sank onto the velvet sofa, my head falling into my hands as I tried to make sense of it all.


    How the hell had I ended up here? How had I allowed myself to be drawn into this twisted, loveless charade?


    Logan Park. The name alone had once made my heart flutter, a foolish reaction to a man who was as cold as the marble floors beneath my feet. He was the young, dashing tech entrepreneur everyone admired, the man who was supposed to be my future. His family was wealthy beyond imagination, with connections that spanned continents and influence that reached the highest echelons of society. To them, Logan and I together were the epitome of perfection¡ªthe picture-perfect couple destined for greatness.


    But that¡¯s all it ever was¡ªa picture. A carefully curated image, crafted by Logan¡¯s parents, who had planned this wedding from the very beginning. It was never about love; it was about appearances, about securing Logan¡¯s position as the heir to his father¡¯s empire. And I was nothing more than a prop in their grand design.


    I knew this had been arranged from the start, yet somehow I had let myself believe¡ªstupidly, naively¡ªthat I might have been the one he chose anyway.


    I remember the first time I met Logan. He was everything I thought I wanted¡ªcharming, ambitious, and strikingly handsome. In the beginning, I saw him differently. He seemed suave yet sweet, the perfect mix of sophistication and warmth. There was a magnetism to him, an allure that drew me in despite the coldness in his eyes. I didn''t want to see it back then. I mistook his aloofness for mystery, his indifference for confidence. I convinced myself that I could break through his walls, that I could be the woman who stood by his side as he conquered the world.


    But it seems Logan never saw me that way. To him, I was just another piece in his puzzle, a convenient choice who fit the mold his parents had created for him. He needed a wife who looked the part¡ªa sweet, innocent woman who wouldn¡¯t ask too many questions, who would play the role of the perfect spouse in his grand plan to own shares in his father¡¯s company.


    And I, in my desperate yearning for love, had fallen for it. Hook, line, and sinker.


    God, I''m such an idiot.


    I loved him. Or at least, I thought it to be love. I spent countless nights dreaming of a future with him, imagining what it would be like to build a life together. I held on to every small, meaningless gesture, convincing myself that there was something deeper beneath his distant exterior. But it was all one-sided, a fantasy I had created in my own mind.


    Only now, in this moment, did I realize how blind I had been¡ªhow wrong I was to ever believe Logan would love me back. He never wanted me. He never cared enough to even try to get to know me. To him, I was plain, uninteresting, not worth his time or attention. He kept me on the sidelines, always just out of reach, never letting me in, but never pushing me away entirely. It was a cruel game, and I had been too foolish and in denial to see the truth.


    The tears came harder now, as the full weight of my naivety crashed over me. All those years, all those hopes, shattered in an instant by the sight of him with someone else. Someone who probably meant as little to him as I did.


    But this was it. This is what my gut had been trying to tell me all along. This was the moment, clear and undeniable, that proved everything I had refused to see.


    Logan Park would never love me.


    Not now, not ever.


    ?Sky Mincharo

 Chapter 3 - The Great Escape

    <div>


    Orla:


    The decision to run came to me like a lightning strike¡ªsharp, sudden, and unavoidable. I had to get out of here. I couldn¡¯t stay and face the humiliation, the betrayal, the sham of a life that Logan and his family had constructed around me like a gilded cage. My heart pounded in my chest, adrenaline surging as I spun around and bolted down the corridor, heading back to the bridal suite.


    Every step felt like a lifetime, every shadow along the hallway like a threat waiting to pounce. What if Logan found me? What if he realized I wasn¡¯t going to play my part in this twisted fairy tale and came after me? The thought sent a fresh wave of panic crashing over me, but I forced myself to keep moving. There was still time before the ceremony started. If I was fast, I could make it out before anyone noticed I was gone.


    I burst into the bridal suite, slamming the door shut behind me. My breath came in ragged gasps as I stumbled to the closet, yanking open the doors and grabbing anything I could find. My suitcase was still there and I threw it open on the bed, frantically stuffing in clothes, shoes, anything my hands could reach. My fingers trembled so violently that I struggled to fold the garments, my mind racing as I tried to think of what I might need.


    What about the jewelry? No, leave it. It would only slow me down. The bouquet? Hell, no. The dress? I paused for a second, staring down at the intricate lace gown I was still wearing. It was beautiful, everything I¡¯d once dreamed of, but now it felt like a noose around my neck. I had to get out of it, but there was no time. I grabbed the pair of jeans and the black hoodie I had worn earlier, quickly shoving them into a tote bag. I¡¯d change later¡ªonce I was far, far away from all of this.


    I zipped the suitcase shut with trembling hands, my thoughts a chaotic jumble as I tried to figure out my next move. I needed to be smart, to think this through. The front entrance would be too risky¡ªtoo many people, too many eyes. But the back hallways, the ones the staff used¡ªthey were quieter, more secluded. I could slip out unnoticed, take the back exit, and get away before anyone realized I was missing.


    I grabbed the suitcase handle with one hand and slung the tote bag over my shoulder and rushed to the secondary hallway, my heart hammering so loudly I was sure someone would hear it. One last glance around the room, then I stepped out, closing the door behind me. The estate was eerily silent, the usual bustle of the staff replaced by the stillness before the wedding.


    My footsteps were quick, purposeful, as I made my way through the winding corridors, trying to retrace the route I had taken earlier. Every turn, every intersection felt like a gamble¡ªleft or right? Was this the hallway that led to the back stairs? I kept my eyes sharp, making sure not to pass the same godforsaken closet I had come across earlier. Panic clawed at me as I realized how easy it would be to get lost, to end up right where I started. But I couldn¡¯t stop, couldn¡¯t hesitate. I had to keep moving, had to get out.


    Finally, I saw it¡ªthe small, nondescript door that led to the back exit. My heart leaped with relief as I hurried toward it, fumbling with the handle. It swung open with a creak, revealing the narrow staircase that would lead me down and out of the Ashcroft Estate, out of the nightmare my life had become.


    I didn¡¯t look back as I descended the stairs, didn¡¯t allow myself to think about what I was leaving behind. My family, my friends¡ªthey would be furious, no doubt. My parents would never forgive me. They had invested so much in this wedding, in Logan and me. And now I was about to ruin everything. But I didn¡¯t care. I couldn¡¯t care. All I knew was that I had to get away, had to go somewhere far, far away where I could disappear, where no one could find me.


    The back door opened into the staff parking lot, and I hurried across the pavement, my eyes scanning the area for a way out. A distant neigh caught my attention¡ªa black horse standing near the paddock, its mane catching the sunlight as it pawed the ground. How carefree they must be, unaware of the chaos I was leaving behind.


    I tore my gaze away and spotted a taxi idling near the service entrance. Without hesitation, I practically threw myself into the back seat, gasping that I was going straight to the airport. The driver glanced at me in the rearview mirror, his eyes widening at the sight of my tangled hair and wedding dress. For a moment, I thought he might ask something, but he just nodded and started the car.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    As we pulled away from the estate, the tears finally came. Silent, uncontrollable sobs wracked my entire body. I didn¡¯t know where I was going. There was no going home¡ªLogan and I shared an apartment, and my parents¡¯ house was a definite no after this. I didn¡¯t know what I would do when I got there, but I knew one thing: I had to leave. Maybe the state, or maybe even the country. All I knew was that I couldn¡¯t stay. Not there, not with them, not with him.


    ***


    The airport was a blur of motion and noise¡ªpeople rushing past with their luggage, announcements blaring over the intercom, the hum of engines and voices blending into a chaotic symphony. I pushed through the crowd, my oversized black hoodie pulled tight around me, trying to cover as much of the wedding dress as I could. The small train still dragged behind me, a dead giveaway of the mess I was running from. I didn¡¯t have time to change, didn¡¯t have time to do anything except get out of here.


    I just needed to disappear.


    I approached the first airline desk I saw, my breath coming in shallow gasps. The agent behind the counter barely looked up as I leaned in, trying to keep my voice steady. ¡°What¡¯s the next flight out?¡±


    The woman finally glanced up, her eyes widening slightly at the sight of me. I didn¡¯t need a mirror to know what I looked like¡ªa runaway bride, disheveled, desperate, with makeup smudged from tears and a wedding dress peeking out from beneath a hoodie that did nothing to hide it. But I didn¡¯t care. I just needed to leave.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to hurry,¡± she said, fingers tapping rapidly on the keyboard. She rattled off the destination, but I barely registered it, my thoughts tangled with panic. An overhead announcement cut through the noise, calling a name for final boarding. My pulse quickened. I just needed to be on that flight¡ªwherever it was going.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    ¡°Do you have your passport?¡± she asked, her tone wary as if she expected me to bolt at any moment.


    I nodded, fumbling in my bag for the small booklet that held the key to my escape. I¡¯d already packed it, since Logan and I were supposed to leave for Bora Bora on our honeymoon right after the reception. At first, I¡¯d even thought of heading there, but it didn¡¯t take long to realize Logan might follow me. No, this time I needed to get as far away from him as possible.


    ¡°Here,¡± I said, thrusting it at her along with the credit card I¡¯d swiped from Logan¡¯s wallet before I left. I didn¡¯t care about the cost, didn¡¯t care that it was first class. All that mattered was that I got on that plane and vanished.


    She glanced at the card, then at me, but said nothing as she swiped it and handed me the boarding pass. ¡°You¡¯re going to have to run to make it,¡± she warned, pointing in the direction of the gate. ¡°It¡¯s Gate 47, Terminal C.¡±


    I barely heard her as I grabbed the pass and turned, my heart racing as I sprinted through the terminal. The hem of my dress tangled around my legs, making every step feel heavier, as if it were trying to pull me back. I dodged travelers, narrowly avoiding collisions, my mind focused on one thing: getting to that gate before the doors closed.


    The gate number echoed in my mind as I ran. 47, 47, 47. I didn¡¯t even look at the destination, didn¡¯t care where the flight was going. I just needed to be on it.


    By the time I reached the gate, my lungs burned and my legs felt like jelly. Miraculously, I had raced through security with no hiccups, but I was cutting it close. The gate attendants were already starting to close the door, but I held up my boarding pass, breathlessly pleading with them to wait. They exchanged glances before one of them reached for their handheld radio, likely calling ahead to notify the flight crew to hold the door. After a moment, they nodded and waved me through.


    I stumbled down the jet bridge, barely registering the surprised looks from the flight attendants as I boarded. The first-class cabin was a world of comfortable seats and calm, a stark contrast to the chaos in my mind. I found my aisle seat, collapsed into it, and for the first time in what felt like hours, I let out a shuddering breath.


    As the plane began to taxi down the runway, the reality of what I had done started to sink in. I was leaving everything behind¡ªmy family, my friends, my entire life. I had no plan, no destination in mind. All I knew was that I couldn¡¯t stay.


    It wasn¡¯t until the flight attendant came by with a hot towel and asked if I wanted champagne that I thought to glance at the ticket in my hand. The destination glared back at me in bold letters: Incheon International Airport (ICN), Seoul, South Korea.


    I stared at the ticket, my mind reeling. Seoul? Of all places? I knew I needed to be far away, but halfway across the world? It felt like a reckless, possibly terrible idea. But maybe that was exactly what I needed¡ªsomewhere so distant, so unknown, that I could finally start over. Anything was better than the misery I¡¯d have faced if I had gone through with the wedding.


    I sank into the seat, letting the weight of it all settle over me. There was no turning back now, even if I wanted to. As the plane climbed higher, every mile put more distance between me and the life I was leaving behind. It felt almost surreal, like a dream I couldn¡¯t wake from. For now, all I could do was breathe, take in what small relief this flight could give me, and plan my next move once I landed in South Korea.


    <div>


    ?Sky Mincharo

 Chapter 4 - Drawn Together

    Milo:


    I messed with the brace on my left knee, wincing as I moved it around. Still stiff, still not right, but I was getting through it. That injury had been a real slap in the face. One minute, I was on top¡ªthriving, killing it, with a career people could only dream of¡ªand the next, I was laying in a hospital bed, staring at the ceiling, wondering what the hell I was going to do with myself.


    Those months stuck in recovery? Brutal. Physical therapy was a nightmare¡ªhours of sweating, gritting my teeth, trying to get my muscles to remember how to work again. And the worst part? Watching everyone else move forward while I was stuck in limbo. I was always the guy in the spotlight, always on the move, and suddenly, I was sidelined. It felt like a bad dream I couldn¡¯t wake up from.


    But now I was on my way back. Back to Seoul, back to the life I knew, and more fired up than ever. Yeah, the injury set me back, but it also gave me something I hadn¡¯t had in a while¡ªperspective. I had time to think about what I really wanted out of all this¡ªout of life, out of my career. I¡¯m not just a pretty face on stage anymore. I¡¯m someone who¡¯s been through some shit, who¡¯s fought to get back on his feet.


    I flexed my leg again, that familiar twinge reminding me it¡¯s not over yet, but I ignored it. No time to feel sorry for myself now. The stage was waiting for me, and I had work to do. If there was one thing I learned from this whole mess, it¡¯s that I could take whatever got thrown my way.


    As soon as I got the all-clear from the doctors, I was on a plane back to Seoul. The company needed me back ASAP, and my schedule was already packed with rehearsals, interviews, and everything else that came with the job. I had to get my head back in the game, feel the city¡¯s energy again, and dive back into the life I¡¯d fought so hard to build.


    But sitting here, waiting for takeoff, the tension started to creep in. Flying wasn¡¯t exactly my favorite thing. There was something about being stuck in the air, thousands of feet above the ground, that just got to me. My other leg bounced nervously as I tried to distract myself, but the familiar anxiety gnawed at the edges of my mind.


    I was lucky to even get a first-class seat. The flight was packed, but the agent at the desk recognized me. She was young, probably a fan, and her eyes lit up the second she saw me. A quick chat, a selfie, and she managed to upgrade me.


    Being recognized has its perks sometimes.


    Now here I was, sprawled out in a plush first-class seat, my leg stretched out, just waiting for the plane to take off. The cabin was starting to quiet down, the last passengers finally settling in. I leaned back at the window seat, trying to shake off the tension that still clung to me. It had been a rough year, and I was more than ready to get back on stage, back to doing what I loved.


    The door to the plane was about to close when something caught my eye¡ªa flash of white. I turned just in time to see her¡ªa freaking bride, of all things¡ªsprinting down the aisle, an oversized black hoodie doing a terrible job of covering up her wedding dress. The train dragged behind her, catching on her feet and nearly tripping her up more than once.


    I couldn¡¯t look away. She was a mess¡ªhair falling out of what was probably a neat hairdo, streaks of mascara running down her cheeks like she¡¯d been crying. Her hands shook as she fumbled with the seatbelt, her movements unsteady and frantic, like someone barely keeping it together through whatever chaos was eating at her.


    I had hoped that empty seat next to me would''ve stayed empty, but that was wishful thinking. Not that the seats were super close together in first class, but I¡¯d wanted to stay as low-key as possible on this flight. Which, of course, wasn¡¯t easy with a few fans sitting back in economy who had already spotted me when they walked by earlier. But the way she wore that oversized hoodie told me she was probably trying to hide, too. Like she had her own stuff going on and wouldn¡¯t be paying attention to me anyway.


    I turned my gaze forward, trying not to stare, but my curiosity wouldn¡¯t let it go. Who bolts onto a plane in a wedding dress? Probably a runaway bride. Or some sort of wedding disaster. Whatever her deal was, it had to be something wild.


    I shifted in my seat, thinking maybe I should say something, but before I could, the plane¡¯s doors closed with a loud thud, and the cabin crew started their safety announcements. The bride¡ªwhoever she was¡ªhad just made it.


    ***


    The cabin was quiet, the only sound the low hum of the engines as the plane cruised through the night sky. Most of the passengers were asleep, but not me. I¡¯d been trying, but the dull pain in my leg and the sporadic turbulence kept my anxiety from letting me drift off completely. I was just sitting there, eyes closed, when a faint light next to me caught my attention.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    I blinked, trying to adjust to the darkness, and turned to see where the light was coming from. It was the tablet of the woman next to me¡ªthe runaway bride. She was wide awake, completely engrossed in whatever she was doing on the screen.


    Curiosity got the better of me, and I leaned over slightly to get a better look. She was drawing¡ªan intricate sketch of a woman in a mirror, wearing what looked like a hanbok, the traditional Korean dress. The details were incredible, from the delicate embroidery on the fabric to the flowing lines of the skirts. But what caught my attention was that the face of the woman in the mirror was blank, completely void of features.


    It was eerie, haunting even, and I found myself staring at it longer than I intended.


    ¡°You¡¯re really good,¡± I said quietly, not wanting to startle her but unable to keep my thoughts to myself.


    She jumped slightly, clearly not expecting anyone to be awake. ¡°Oh¡­ thanks,¡± she whispered, her voice soft and a little shaky.


    I nodded toward the drawing. ¡°Why no face?¡±


    She hesitated, her fingers hovering over the screen. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure yet,¡± she finally admitted. ¡°I guess I don¡¯t know who she is.¡±


    ¡°Is it something from your head, or are you drawing someone you know?¡±


    She looked at the drawing again. ¡°A bit of both, maybe. I don¡¯t know¡­ I just started drawing and this came out.¡±


    I studied her for a moment, the way she was so focused, so lost in her own thoughts. It was clear that whatever she was drawing, it meant something deeper to her.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve got some serious talent,¡± I said, keeping my voice low. ¡°Are you an artist?¡±


    She shook her head quickly. ¡°No, not really. It¡¯s just something I do to¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ clear my head.¡±


    ¡°Interesting way to clear your head. It''s pretty intense for something you thought of on the spot.¡±


    She gave a small, almost shy smile. ¡°Yeah¡­ I guess.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a name for her?¡±


    She looked at the screen. ¡°No,¡± she said softly. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    I nodded, letting the conversation drift off into the quiet. I didn¡¯t want to push further, but I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what had driven her to draw something so detailed, yet so incomplete.


    For a moment, it seemed like that was the end of it, but then she spoke up again, her voice almost a whisper. ¡°Do you believe in ghosts?¡±


    ¡°Ghosts?¡± The question threw me for a loop. ¡°I mean¡­ I haven¡¯t really thought about it.¡±


    She looked down at the screen again and I felt like I hadn''t said the right thing.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s possible, though,¡± I added. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of weird stuff out there.¡±


    She paused, then looked back at me. ¡°Do you ever feel like there¡¯s something¡­ or someone¡­ watching you? Even when you¡¯re alone?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes,¡± I admitted, thinking it over. ¡°I¡¯ve had moments where I¡¯ve felt¡­ I don¡¯t know, like there¡¯s more going on than what I can see.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how I feel. Like there¡¯s something just out of reach, something I can¡¯t quite see, but I know it¡¯s there.¡±


    I nodded, not sure what to say. She seemed so lost, so deep in her own thoughts, that I didn¡¯t want to say the wrong thing again and make it worse.


    ¡°You know,¡± I leaned in a little, ¡°I think everyone¡¯s got their own ghosts. Maybe not the spooky kind, but the things that haunt us, that we carry around whether we want to or not.¡±


    She seemed to ponder that for a moment, fingers tracing the edge of the iPad. ¡°Maybe¡­ but what if¡­ what if it¡¯s something, trying to warn you¡­ like a sort of foreboding?¡±


    ¡°Like, you think something bad is about to happen?¡±


    Her eyes seemed distant. ¡°Yeah¡­ like a warning, something you can¡¯t ignore, no matter how much you want to.¡±


    That caught me off guard. This wasn¡¯t just idle talk¡ªthis was something she¡¯d seemed to have been thinking about, maybe even fearing. I glanced at the faceless woman on her screen, wondering if that was what this drawing was¡ªa reflection of something she couldn¡¯t shake.


    ¡°Has something like that happened to you?¡±


    She hesitated, then nodded slightly. ¡°I think so¡­ I don¡¯t know. After the day I''ve had, I don''t know what to think anymore."


    I watched her for a moment, sensing the weight behind her words. The iPad''s glow casted soft shadows on her face, highlighting the traces of exhaustion and something deeper¡ªsomething that seemed to have been gnawing at her long before she boarded this plane.


    I couldn¡¯t avoid the question any more. ¡°So¡­ the wedding dress. What¡¯s the story there?¡±


    Her hand stilled on the screen, and for a second, I thought she might not answer. She stared at the drawing, the faceless woman reflecting back at her, and sighed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say I didn¡¯t exactly make it to the altar,¡± she said. ¡°I found out some things¡­ about the guy I was supposed to marry. Things I couldn¡¯t ignore. So I ran.¡±


    I nodded, not wanting to interrupt. The way she said it made it clear there was more to the story.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to do,¡± she continued, almost to herself. ¡°I just knew I needed to get away.¡±


    Her voice trailed off, and for a moment, it was like she wasn¡¯t even on the plane anymore, seeming lost in the memories of whatever had driven her to run. I could see how tired she was, the way her shoulders slumped just a little, like the weight of the day seemed to finally catch up to her.


    She blinked and shook her head. ¡°Sorry,¡± she muttered, giving a half-hearted laugh. ¡°You probably don¡¯t want to hear all this. I¡¯m sure the last thing you need is to be bored to death by a total stranger¡¯s nightmare of a day.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, shaking my head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I couldn¡¯t sleep anyway.¡±


    Her eyes widened slightly. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry. Was that because of me?¡±


    ¡°Nah,¡± I waved it off. ¡°Just an old injury keeping me up.¡±


    ¡°Is it bad?¡±


    ¡°No need to worry about it. I¡¯ll be fine. If anything, talking to you keeps my mind off it.¡±


    A small smile curved her lips as she held out her hand. ¡°I¡¯m Orla by the way.¡±


    ¡°Milo,¡± I replied, taking her hand. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    We settled back into our seats, a comfortable silence hanging between us. I found myself replaying her name in my head¡ªOrla. It wasn¡¯t a name I¡¯d heard before, and I wondered where it came from, what it meant. It had a certain ring to it, something unique that seemed to fit her perfectly.


    I glanced over at her, noticing how the tension in her face had seemed to ease just a little. Despite everything she¡¯d been through, there was something about her that was calming. The anxiety that had been gnawing at me since I boarded the flight started to fade, the nervous energy slipping into the background. I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that meeting her wasn¡¯t just some random coincidence, but maybe something more.


    <div>


    ?Sky Mincharo

 Chapter 5 - Awake in the Aftermath

    Orla:


    I was startled awake by the gentle nudge of a flight attendant, the soft chime of the seatbelt sign accompanying her quiet words. Blinking away the remnants of sleep, I couldn¡¯t believe I had actually dozed off. With everything that had happened, sleep seemed impossible, yet here I was, waking up mid-flight.


    I adjusted in my seat, trying to remember how I¡¯d managed to drift off. That¡¯s when I realized¡ªthe guy seated next to me had somehow eased the tension last night. There was something about him, something comforting in his presence that had allowed me to let my guard down, even just for a little while.


    I turned my head, and as I did, he greeted me with a wide smile, his eyes warm and friendly. It was a smile that reached his eyes, softening the young features of his face.


    He had the kind of look that was hard to ignore¡ªsoft, youthful features accentuated by perfectly smooth skin, almost flawless in the dim cabin light. His prominent brow-line drew attention to his sharp, expressive eyes, while his bleached-blond two-block haircut framed his face in a way that made him seem both effortlessly stylish and approachable.


    A sprinkle of freckles dusted his high cheekbones, adding a touch of boyish charm to his otherwise sleek appearance. His stature seemed lean and compact, the kind of build that spoke of athleticism without being overly imposing. He was dressed casually in slim gray joggers and a black knitted oversized crew neck sweater, the outfit simple yet put together in a way that complemented his overall look.


    There was a certain ease about him, a relaxed vibe that made me feel like I wasn¡¯t alone in this. Like maybe, despite everything, things might just be okay.


    Milo¡¯s smile widened as he leaned in slightly. ¡°Good morning,¡± he said, his voice deep and smooth.


    I blinked, still shaking off the last traces of sleep. ¡°Morning,¡± I replied, glancing at him curiously. ¡°Did you sleep at all?¡±


    He chuckled softly, shrugging. ¡°A little, maybe. Not much, though.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure whether to believe him¡ªhe seemed so awake, so put together. Meanwhile, I felt like I¡¯d barely slept at all, yet somehow, I was more rested than I had been in days.


    Before I could say anything else, the flight attendant appeared again, this time with trays in hand. ¡°Would you care for breakfast?¡± she asked, her tone polite and practiced.


    I nodded, and soon enough, a tray of food was placed before me. It was nothing like the usual airplane fare¡ªthis was first-class dining at its finest. A delicate arrangement of fresh fruit, warm croissants, scrambled eggs with smoked salmon, and a small glass of freshly squeezed orange juice. Everything looked meticulously prepared, almost too pretty to eat.


    Milo received the same, and I noticed him glance over at my tray, a playful smile tugging at the corners of his lips. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re in for a treat,¡± he said, picking up his fork.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    I managed a small smile in return, momentarily distracted by the elegance of the meal. It was such a stark contrast to everything that had happened before this flight. For a brief moment, it almost felt like things were normal again, like we were just two strangers enjoying a fancy breakfast on a routine flight.


    I picked up my spoon, ready to dive into the colorful fruits laid out before me. But as I brought the spoon closer, I caught a glimpse of my reflection in the polished surface. My heart sank. The image staring back at me was a far cry from the polished bride I had been just hours ago.


    The mascara was smudged under my eyes, giving me a raccoon-like appearance. My hair, which had once been meticulously styled, was now a tangled mess. The realization hit me hard, especially now that the cabin was so brightly lit.


    Mortified, I turned to Milo, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°How long have I looked like this?¡±


    He paused, smirking. ¡°Since you boarded.¡±


    ¡°Oh God,¡± I muttered, sinking into my seat as the full weight of my situation hit me. I could feel the heat rising in my cheeks, embarrassment washing over me in waves. I needed to get out of here, to fix myself up¡ªanything to feel a little less exposed.


    Suddenly, the weight of the wedding dress became all too real. The layers of fabric that had felt like a burden before were now practically suffocating me. I needed to make a break for the bathroom, but the thought of navigating the narrow aisle in this dress was daunting.


    Taking a deep breath, I looked at Milo, trying to muster some dignity. ¡°I¡­ I need to go freshen up.¡±


    He nodded, a hint of understanding in his eyes.


    I carefully pushed my tray aside and struggled to stand. The cumbersome dress made it awkward, but I managed to gather the fabric in my arms and make my way down the aisle, feeling every eye on me as I moved.


    In the cramped bathroom, I leaned over the tiny sink, splashing cold water on my face in a desperate attempt to clear my head. As I wiped away the smudged mascara with a rough paper towel, I caught sight of my reflection in the mirror. The woman staring back at me was a mess¡ªpuffy eyes, tangled hair, and a wedding dress that looked more like a crumpled sheets of toilet paper than the elegant gown it once was.


    Over it all, I still had the oversized black hoodie draped awkwardly over my dress. I tugged it tighter around me, trying to smooth down the front of the dress underneath, but it didn¡¯t make much of a difference. The hood was my only comfort now, so I pulled it up over my head, hoping it would shield me from the world just a little bit more.


    I couldn¡¯t help but think about how ridiculous I must have looked, sitting next to Milo. He was so put-together, with his smooth skin, stylish haircut, and that easy smile. Meanwhile, I was the poster child for a runaway bride¡ªdisheveled, frantic, and utterly lost. How had I ended up here, in this tiny bathroom, trying to pull myself together after the disaster that was supposed to be my wedding day?


    My life felt like a train wreck, one I couldn¡¯t look away from. The more I tried to piece things back together, the more they seemed to fall apart. And now, to top it all off, I was stuck on a plane, looking like I¡¯d just stepped out of a horror movie, in front of the most attractive, composed guy I¡¯d met in a long time. It was like being in a nightmare all over again. No matter how hard I tried to escape it, the mess just kept following me. I could feel the tears threatening to spill over, but I swallowed them back, determined not to break down in this tiny, fluorescent-lit space. I wished I had sunglasses or, even better, a mask to hide behind. Anything to cover up the disaster I¡¯d become.


    I took a deep breath, smoothing down the front of my dress again as best as I could under the hoodie. It wasn¡¯t much, but it would have to do. I couldn¡¯t hide in here forever. With one last glance in the mirror, I squared my shoulders, pulling the hood a little tighter over my head, and prepared to face the world outside the bathroom door¡ªeven if that world was just the inside of a plane.


    ?Sky Mincharo

 Chapter 6 - Drawn Back

    Milo:


    She¡¯s pretty.


    That was the first thing that crossed my mind when she sat back down. She looked better now¡ªless disheveled. Her hair was smoother, the smudged mascara mostly wiped away. Even with the exhaustion clinging to her, there was something about her that caught my attention. Maybe it was her wide, hazel eyes, too expressive to hide what she was feeling. Or maybe it was the way she seemed a little lost, like she wasn¡¯t sure where she was headed next.


    Her features were soft but striking¡ªa small button nose, full lips that looked like they should be smiling, even though they weren¡¯t. Something about her made me want to know her story. I wasn¡¯t usually one to get caught up in strangers, but she wasn¡¯t just anyone. She looked like she was running from something.


    She settled into her seat, and I felt myself relax a little. Not that I¡¯d been all that calm to begin with. This flight wasn¡¯t just another trip. It was a return to everything I¡¯d stepped away from¡ªthe pressure, the expectations, the grind.


    ADRIIFT. My group. My brothers. The life I¡¯d built over the past few years. We weren¡¯t just six guys thrown together¡ªwe were a unit, a balance of personalities and skills that somehow worked.


    Dak-ho Soo, our leader, wasn¡¯t loud, but he didn¡¯t need to be. His presence alone was enough to command attention, his deep, steady voice grounding us when things got chaotic. He made sure we never lost sight of what mattered.


    Yoo-jin Choi¡ªwho we all just called Yoo¡ª was our main dancer, moving like he had no bones at all. Effortless, fluid¡ªhe was the kind of performer who made people stop mid-conversation just to watch. But beyond his talent, Yoo was the heart of the group, the one who made sure no one got left behind.


    Kwan Il had the brooding, sharp-jawed looks that made cameras love him, but his voice was what really set him apart. Smooth, rich, capable of either breaking hearts or piecing them back together in a single note. He wasn¡¯t just a visual; he was the emotional weight behind our songs.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Jae-sung Nam was pure energy. Our rapper, our spark. He had this wild, unpredictable intensity that gave our performances an edge. Where Kwan pulled people in with emotion, Jae-sung electrified them, making sure no one ever got too comfortable.


    And Daiki Sakai¡ªour youngest, our maknae. The golden boy, the natural talent. He made the hardest choreography look easy, his bright energy and boyish charm making him a fan favorite. But underneath all that effortless talent was someone who worked harder than anyone, never satisfied, always pushing to be better.


    Then there was me¡ªMilo Lee. The American. Sub-vocalist, rapper, dancer. Not the leader, not the face of the group, but the bridge between all of them. My deep voice gave us contrast. My years of taekwondo made me more flexible than most, adding something extra to our performances. I wasn¡¯t flashy, but I was steady. Reliable. The one people could count on when it mattered.


    At least, I had been. Until the injury.


    Ever since then, I hadn¡¯t been sure if I would ever feel like the same performer again. The others never said it out loud, but I knew they had to be wondering¡ªcould I still keep up? Could I still be the steady middle ground that held us together, or would they have to move on without me? It was a thought I kept shoving to the back of my mind, afraid of what the answer might be.


    Four years in, we¡¯d seen success most groups only dreamed of. But success wasn¡¯t just about talent. It was pressure¡ªconstant, unrelenting pressure. Every comeback felt like standing on the edge of a cliff, waiting to see if we¡¯d soar or crash. The industry wasn¡¯t kind, and falling behind wasn¡¯t an option.


    I loved it, though. The rush of performing, the way the stage felt like home. But it hadn¡¯t been easy. The company had rules¡ªstrict ones. No distractions. No dating. No outside noise. For three years, it hadn¡¯t mattered much. The group came first, always. But as time passed, I started to wonder what I was missing.


    Dak-ho and Yoo had already started breaking the rules, sneaking around to see their girlfriends. It caused tension, especially when they weren¡¯t where they needed to be. I understood why they did it, though. We weren¡¯t just idols. We were people. And at some point, you start wanting something more.


    I hadn¡¯t really thought about it much. There was never time. But this past hiatus had given me space to breathe, to reflect. And now, sitting next to Orla, I started wondering if maybe I was ready for something different.


    The plane jolted with turbulence, and I shifted, wincing as my knee twinged. The injury still bothered me, but it was healing. I¡¯d pushed through worse. Our next comeback was already in the works, and I wasn¡¯t going to be the reason we fell behind.


    Still, as I glanced at Orla, I couldn¡¯t shake the thought that maybe there was more to life than just the next album, the next performance. Maybe there was a whole world beyond the stage lights and screaming fans.


    I didn¡¯t know why she was the one who made me think that, but I wanted to learn more about her¡ªbefore this flight landed and she disappeared for good.


    ?Sky Mincharo

 Chapter 7 - Gate to the Unknown

    Orla:


    ¡°So,¡± he said, leaning back in his seat, ¡°got any big plans once you land?¡±


    Breakfast had come and gone, the remnants of our trays cleared away, leaving Milo and me in our little bubble of first-class calm. The plane hummed softly, the world outside nothing but a stretch of clouds and sky. We still had some time before landing, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of nervous energy as the reality of where I was headed sank in.


    But Milo, with his easygoing demeanor and quick smile, had a way of making the time pass effortlessly. Our conversation had shifted from polite small talk to something more playful, more comfortable. It was the kind of back-and-forth that felt natural, like we¡¯d known each other for longer than just a few hours.


    I forced a casual shrug, trying to hide the anxiety gnawing at me. ¡°Not really. Just¡­ seeing family, I guess.¡±


    The lie slipped out before I could stop it, and I felt a pang of guilt. The truth was, I had no idea what I was doing in Seoul. The only person I could think of who lived in South Korea was an old college roommate, but we¡¯d lost contact over the years. The more I thought about it, the more I realized how alone I really was in this. But what was I supposed to say? That I¡¯d run away from my own wedding and landed on a plane to Seoul without a clue about what to do next?


    Milo raised an eyebrow. "Just visiting family? No last-minute adventures or impulsive plans?"


    His words sent a jolt of anxiety through me. For a moment, I felt like he was on to me, like he knew there was more to my story than I was letting on.


    I chuckled nervously, shaking my head. ¡°I think I¡¯ve had enough spontaneity for one day, don¡¯t you?¡±


    He grinned, and there was a glint in his eye that I couldn¡¯t quite read. ¡°Fair enough. But Seoul¡¯s a pretty big city¡ªlots of places to get lost in.¡±


    ¡°Is that your way of offering to be my tour guide?¡± I teased.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± he replied, his tone light but his gaze steady. ¡°If you¡¯re up for it.¡±


    I felt a flutter of something¡ªnerves, maybe, or excitement¡ªas I considered the offer. There was something undeniably appealing about the idea of spending more time with him, even if I wasn¡¯t entirely sure what that meant.


    ¡°So, how about you?¡± I asked, steering the conversation back to him. ¡°Any plans once we land?¡±


    He hesitated, just for a moment, before he answered. ¡°Work, mostly. But I¡¯ve got some free time here and there.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± I leaned in a little, curious. ¡°What do you do, exactly?¡±


    There was that hesitation again, but he covered it quickly with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m in entertainment. Music, mostly.¡±


    I nodded, not wanting to push him too much. Before I could think to ask anything more on the subject, he shifted the conversation back to me. ¡°You on Instagram?¡±


    The question caught me off guard, and I felt a rush of embarrassment. My Instagram was a mess¡ªfull of pictures of Logan and me, moments that seemed so perfect at the time but now felt like someone else¡¯s life. I hadn¡¯t had the chance to delete them yet, hadn¡¯t even had the chance to think about what I¡¯d do with all those memories.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ¡°Um¡­ yeah,¡± I said, trying to sound casual. ¡°But it¡¯s kind of a mess right now.¡±


    He tilted his head. ¡°A mess?¡±


    I could feel my cheeks heating up, the embarrassment creeping in. ¡°Just¡­ old photos. Stuff I haven¡¯t had a chance to clean up.¡±


    His expression softened, and I could tell he was about to offer some kind of reassurance, but I cut him off before he could.


    ¡°How about you?¡± I asked quickly, hoping to shift the focus. ¡°What¡¯s your handle?¡±


    This time, it was his turn to hesitate. He rubbed the back of his neck, a small, almost sheepish smile playing on his lips. ¡°I, uh¡­ I don¡¯t usually give it out.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow, surprised by his sudden shyness. ¡°Really? Why not?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say I have a lot of followers, and it can get¡­ complicated.¡±


    I frowned. "Then what¡¯s the harm in one more follower?"


    He gave me a small, almost apologetic smile. "It¡¯s not that. I guess I should say I don¡¯t usually share my personal account."


    It took me a second to process what he meant, and when it finally clicked.


    ¡°Wait, are you famous or something?¡±


    He laughed. ¡°Something like that.¡±


    ¡°Well, now I really want to know,¡± I said, leaning in a little, my interest piqued.


    He paused for a moment, then reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone. ¡°Alright, you win,¡± he said with a small smile, handing it over to me. ¡°This is my private account. DM me whenever you feel like touring the city¡ªI should have some time on the weekends.¡±


    I took the phone, glancing at the screen. His Instagram handle stared back at me, and for some reason, it felt like more than just a casual exchange. It was like he was letting me in on a side of himself he didn¡¯t share with just anyone.


    My chest tightened slightly, an unexpected reaction I didn¡¯t fully understand. I quickly typed in the handle, careful to mask the flutter in my stomach, and handed the phone back to him with what I hoped was an effortless smile.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, a little surprised by how easily he¡¯d offered it. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    He nodded, slipping his phone back into his pocket. ¡°So, how long are you planning on staying in Seoul?¡±


    I hesitated, the truth catching in my throat. The fact was, I didn¡¯t have a plan, not really.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet,¡± I said with a shrug, keeping it vague. ¡°Just¡­ seeing how things go.¡±


    He seemed to accept that, though I could tell he was curious.


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re around on the weekend, we can grab a coffee or something. I¡¯ll show you a few spots.¡±


    I smiled, nodding. ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    But even as I agreed, a nagging doubt crept into my mind. If he was as famous as he claimed, I¡¯d probably just be a blip on his radar¡ªsomeone he¡¯d forget all about as soon as the plane landed. The thought left me feeling a bit uneasy, like this whole encounter was more fleeting than I wanted to admit.


    Despite my doubts, we continued with small talk about the sights and food as the aircraft began its slow descent. There was an easy calm between us, a connection that didn¡¯t require much effort. As the plane dipped lower and the city of Seoul came into view, our voices blended with the quiet hum of the engines. The simple back-and-forth felt good, and for a while, it was easy to forget everything else.


    The seatbelt sign flashed on, preparing for landing. I could feel the plane shifting, the soft thud of the wheels touching down bringing our journey closer to an end.


    Milo turned to me, a soft smile on his face, as if he¡¯d been thinking the same thing. ¡°I know we just met, but¡­ I¡¯m glad we did. This flight would¡¯ve been pretty boring without you.¡±


    I smiled back at him, feeling a warmth spread through me despite my lingering doubts. ¡°Same here,¡± I replied. ¡°You¡¯re really easy to talk to.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. I really hope you do DM me if you¡¯re up for exploring the city,¡± he said, smiling back.


    I nodded, still unconvinced that this would go beyond the flight.


    As the plane began taxiing to the gate, my mind wandered to the logistics ahead¡ªwhere would I stay? What would I do here? Passengers started gathering their things and preparing to disembark. Milo stood and began collecting his belongings, glancing back at me with that easy smile.


    We exited the plane through the jetway and entered the bustling terminal, weaving our way towards baggage claim. The crowd moved quickly, and I found myself struggling to keep up, nearly losing sight of Milo more than once. By the time we reached the carousel, I saw two guys rush over to him, wrapping him in enthusiastic hugs¡ªa reunion that seemed filled with energy and familiarity.


    I hesitated, watching from a distance. The crowd around them thickened, their laughter and chatter filling the space. I had no reason to be here. No baggage to claim. So why was I still standing there, lingering like I belonged?


    A small, embarrassed heat crept up my neck. I was following him out of habit, but this was where it ended. He was already caught up in his world, and I had no place in it. With a quiet exhale, I took a step back, then another, retreating into the flow of people.


    Fading away without a word.


    ?Sky Mincharo

 Chapter 8 - Drawn to the Stage

    Milo:


    I spotted Dak-ho and Yoo waiting just beyond baggage claim, and a wave of relief hit me. Three months. That¡¯s how long it had been since I¡¯d last seen them in person, and man, it felt like forever. I didn¡¯t realize how much I missed these guys until I saw their faces.


    As I walked over, they both closed the distance fast, wrapping me in a tight hug. Not one of those quick, awkward guy hugs¡ªa real one, the kind that squeezed the air out of you. My throat tightened for a second, but I pushed it down.


    Dak-ho pulled back first, smirking. ¡°What¡¯s this? You gonna cry on us?¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± I muttered, though I couldn¡¯t stop the grin from spreading across my face. It felt good to be back with them, where everything was familiar again.


    Yoo practically bounced on his feet. ¡°Milo, dude, it¡¯s been way too long. Let¡¯s get out of here and grab some tteokbokki.¡±


    Classic Yoo¡ªalways thinking about food. And after months in the U.S., I was missing Korean food more than I cared to admit. No way was I gonna object.


    We grabbed my bags and headed out, but before I stepped through the exit, I found myself glancing back toward the crowd, searching for one last glimpse of Orla. Nothing. No goodbye, no glance back. Just gone. A weird feeling settled in my chest, like I¡¯d left something unfinished. Maybe it was nothing. Maybe it didn¡¯t matter. But it felt like it did.


    Shaking it off, I followed the guys to the car. Dak-ho naturally took the driver¡¯s seat¡ªhe was always the one behind the wheel, both literally and figuratively. I slid into the passenger seat, and Yoo stretched out in the back like he owned the place. The drive started with the usual updates¡ªwhat I¡¯d missed, the latest gossip, group stuff. I nodded along, but my mind kept wandering, replaying the past few hours, the little moments that shouldn¡¯t have meant anything but somehow did.


    Absentmindedly, I found myself scrolling through Instagram, searching for her name. Orla. I didn¡¯t even know her last name. That realization made my stomach drop a little. Why hadn¡¯t I asked? Stupid.


    I was so lost in my thoughts I didn¡¯t notice Yoo eyeing me until he snatched the phone right out of my hands.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Orla?¡± he asked, grinning like he¡¯d just caught me doing something illegal.


    ¡°Give it back, man,¡± I said, reaching for the phone, but he leaned away, holding it just out of reach.


    ¡°Not until you spill. Who is she?¡±


    I exhaled, shaking my head. ¡°Just someone I met on the flight.¡±


    Yoo¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Just ¡®someone,¡¯ huh?¡±


    Dak-ho chuckled from the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Come on, Milo. Three months away and you¡¯re already keeping secrets? Let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, giving up the struggle for now. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I was just curious, alright?¡±


    Yoo wagged his eyebrows. ¡°Oh yeah? Sounds like more than that to me.¡±


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Dak-ho kept his eyes on the road but smirked. ¡°Did she give you her SNS?¡±


    I hesitated. I knew exactly how they¡¯d react, but I answered anyway. ¡°No¡­ I gave her mine.¡±


    Silence. Yoo and Dak-ho exchanged glances in the rearview mirror, and just like that, the mood shifted.


    ¡°You serious?¡± Yoo finally said. ¡°Milo, you know better than that. You can¡¯t just hand out your personal socials to random people.¡±


    Dak-ho nodded. ¡°You¡¯re a K-pop idol. You¡¯ve got to be careful. This could backfire.¡±


    I rubbed the back of my neck, their words sinking in. ¡°I know. It just¡­ felt right at the time. I wasn¡¯t thinking.¡±


    The car settled into an uneasy quiet, and I stared out the window, processing it all. They weren¡¯t wrong. I knew that. But something about Orla had made me forget the rules, just for a moment.


    I exhaled, about to defend myself, when the car¡¯s Bluetooth chimed, cutting me off. Sang-hoon¡¯s voice came through the speakers, sharp and direct.


    ¡°Hey, are you guys there? Is Milo with you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re all here. What¡¯s up, Sang?¡± Dak-ho answered.


    ¡°Good. Did you guys tell him the news yet?¡±


    I caught Yoo smirking like he had a secret, then glanced at Dak-ho¡ªsame knowing grin. Something was up.


    News? What news?


    After a pause, Sang-hoon dropped the bomb.


    ¡°Milo, you got the part,¡± he said. ¡°The historical drama you auditioned for three months ago¡ªthey just called to confirm. You didn¡¯t get the lead role, but they want you as the second lead.¡±


    I blinked. The historical drama? I¡¯d almost forgotten about that audition. Hell, I didn¡¯t even think I had a shot.


    It had started as a joke. We were in the practice room between rehearsals, messing around, when Daiki, ever the cocky one, said, ¡°You don¡¯t have the emotional depth for acting.¡±


    That got under my skin. Daiki was good at everything, sure, but he wasn¡¯t the only one who could rise to a challenge. So when the audition came up, I went for it. Just to prove a point. Just to prove him wrong.


    The audition had been intense. I remember stepping into the room, feeling the weight of every director¡¯s stare. I knew going for the lead was a reach, but I gave it everything. And then... nothing. No callback, no email. With everything that had happened¡ªthe injury, the recovery¡ªI¡¯d moved on.


    And now, suddenly, here it was.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± I finally asked, still processing.


    ¡°Dead serious,¡± Sang-hoon replied. ¡°This is a big deal, Milo. We¡¯ll go over the details when you¡¯re settled, but I wanted you to hear it from me first.¡±


    I sat there, stunned. This was real. A historical drama. A legit role. This could be my chance to break past just being the "K-pop guy."


    ¡°Wow¡­ I¡ªuh¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say,¡± I admitted, running a hand through my hair. ¡°That¡¯s insane.¡±


    And, of course, there was the added bonus of proving Daiki wrong.


    ¡°Wait, does Daiki know?¡± I blurted out.


    Sang-hoon chuckled. ¡°Not yet. I thought you¡¯d want to tell him yourself.¡±


    A slow grin spread across my face. Oh, this was going to be fun.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you all the details later today,¡± Sang-hoon continued. ¡°First table read is next week. Get ready. This is a big step, Milo. Make it count.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± I said, still buzzing with excitement.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you get back to it. Congrats again.¡±


    The call ended, and the car was silent for a beat before Yoo let out a loud whoop, clapping me on the shoulder.


    ¡°Dude, this is huge! You¡¯re gonna crush it.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at his enthusiasm. ¡°Yeah, man. This is wild.¡±


    Dak-ho smirked. ¡°We figured it had to be something big. Sang-hoon¡¯s been itching to tell you.¡±


    I leaned back in my seat, letting it sink in. This was massive. Not just for my career, but for me. This was my shot to prove that I could do more. That I could be more.


    But as the excitement settled, an old worry crept in.


    My knee.


    The injury had happened so fast, mid-performance at Sonic Rush¡ªan idol variety show. One wrong landing, and I knew. The pain was instant, sharp. I pushed through the rest of the set¡ªI had to¡ªbut deep down, I knew something was seriously wrong.


    Surgery. Recovery. Months of grueling rehab. And even now, after all the work, I wasn¡¯t sure I was the same. That doubt gnawed at me, the thought that maybe, just maybe, the others saw me differently now. Like I wasn¡¯t as reliable anymore.


    That¡¯s why this role mattered. It wasn¡¯t just about acting. It was about proving¡ªto them, to the fans, to myself¡ªthat I wasn¡¯t done yet. That I could handle this. That I still belonged.


    And proving to Daiki that he was dead wrong? That was just a bonus.


    I smirked, already imagining his face when I tell him.


    Wait until he hears about this.


    ?Sky Mincharo

 Chapter 9 - Sanctuary in Friendship

    Orla:


    I found myself sitting on a cold, hard bench just outside of baggage claim, staring at my phone as I scrolled through endless lists of hotels and hostels. The reality of my situation was beginning to sink in, and it wasn¡¯t looking good.


    With everything that had gone down¡ªthe wedding I¡¯d just bolted from, the frantic escape to the airport¡ªI wasn¡¯t exactly flush with cash. My savings were all I had left, and they weren¡¯t going to take me very far. I hadn¡¯t earned much of my own since being with Logan. He¡¯d always given me an allowance, but the little I had saved was from before our relationship¡ªand it wasn¡¯t nearly enough to keep me afloat for long.


    An onslaught of messages had flooded my phone¡ªmy family, Logan¡ªbut I ignored them all. I couldn¡¯t deal with any of it right now. I just needed to find somewhere to stay, somewhere safe where I could figure out my next move.


    I thought about Logan¡¯s credit card, still tucked away in my bag. But using it now? That would be a mistake. He could trace me in an instant, not that I figured he¡¯d bother chasing after me at this point. But still, I didn¡¯t want to take the risk. I needed to keep my distance, both physically and mentally.


    An hour passed as I searched, my options looking bleaker by the minute. Hostels were cheap, sure, but they weren¡¯t exactly where I wanted to spend my first night in Seoul. I needed somewhere safe, somewhere I could figure out my next move. But with my limited funds, nothing seemed quite right.


    Finally, out of sheer desperation, I thought of my old college roommate. We hadn¡¯t kept in touch much over the years, and I was sure her old American number I had stashed in my contacts wouldn¡¯t work. But she was the only person I knew in South Korea.


    I hesitated, scrolling through my apps until I found Messenger. Maybe, just maybe, she was still using it. Taking a deep breath, I typed out a quick message, explaining that I was in Seoul and could use a place to stay if she had any recommendations. Then I sat back and waited, hoping that she¡¯d remember me and that I hadn¡¯t just made things even more complicated.


    After sending the message, I tucked my phone away and looked around the terminal. My stomach growled, reminding me that I hadn¡¯t eaten anything since¡­ well, I couldn¡¯t even remember. The fruits and croissant on the plane hardly counted, and the stress of the day had left me too wound up to think about food until now.


    I spotted some vending machines across the way, and despite the absurdity of my situation¡ªsitting in an airport in Seoul, still in a wedding dress¡ªI figured a snack was better than nothing. I got up, gathered the ridiculous layers of fabric that trailed behind me, and made my way over.


    The machine with the chips seemed old, the kind that probably jammed more often than not. But I was too hungry to care. I fished out a few coins from the bottom of my bag and fed them into the slot, pressing the button for a bag of chips. The text on the button was in Hangul, but I didn¡¯t care what flavor it was¡ªfood was food at this point.


    Nothing happened.


    I pressed the button again. Still nothing.


    Frustrated, I jabbed the button a few more times, but the machine stubbornly refused to cooperate. That¡¯s when I noticed the coins I¡¯d fed into the machine¡ªAmerican coins. No wonder it wasn¡¯t working.


    With a sigh, I waited as the machine slowly spit the coins back out into the change slot. I gathered them up, feeling defeated, and was about to walk away when I felt a gentle tap on my shoulder.


    I turned to see an older Korean woman standing beside me, her eyes seemed kind and understanding. She must have noticed my struggle, because she reached into her purse, pulled out a few Korean coins, and fed them into the machine. A moment later, the bag of chips I¡¯d been trying so hard to get dropped into the slot.


    She handed the bag to me with a soft smile, and though I didn¡¯t understand her words, the gesture was clear. I bowed my head in thanks, mumbling a "gamsahamnida" in Korean that was far from perfect. My minimal knowledge of the language came from the few Korean dramas my grandmother would watch while babysitting me when I was younger. But aside from that, with my fully American-Irish dad, English was the only language spoken in our house. My mom, being only half Korean herself, never spoke it, at least not around me and my brother.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The woman¡¯s smile widened when she heard my thanks, and she gave me a knowing wink before bowing slightly and walking away. Her smile seemed a little odd, almost as if she knew something I didn¡¯t. For a moment, I wondered if I should be concerned, but I shrugged it off, deciding it was probably nothing.


    I quickly made my way back to the bench, feeling both grateful and embarrassed by the whole encounter. As I opened the bag and took a bite, I couldn¡¯t help but laugh quietly to myself. Here I was, sitting in an airport in a wedding dress, rescued by the kindness of a stranger, and a bag of chips. How much more pathetic could I look?


    As I finished the last few bites, my phone buzzed in my hand. I glanced down to see a notification from Messenger¡ªNara had replied. My heart skipped a beat, and I quickly opened the message.


    Orla! I¡¯m so glad to hear from you! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re in Seoul¡ªhow long are you here for? We definitely have to meet up. I¡¯d love to catch up with you!


    I felt a wave of relief wash over me. Nara was as friendly and enthusiastic as ever. I started typing a response, trying to figure out what to say¡ªhow to explain everything that had happened without sounding like a complete disaster. But before I could even get halfway through, my phone buzzed again. This time, it was an incoming video call. Nara. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t wait¡ªshe never did.


    Panic set in as I glanced down at my still-rumpled wedding dress. No way could I explain this right now. In a hurry, I zipped up my hoodie, tugging it tight to cover as much of the dress as possible. I took a deep breath and answered the call.


    Nara¡¯s face filled the screen, her smile as wide as ever. ¡°Orla! Oh my Gosh, it¡¯s so good to see you! How are you? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile back, her infectious energy lifting my spirits despite everything. ¡°Hey, Nara. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m fine. How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing great! Was just about to set some hot-pot on the stove," she says as she momentarily flips the video to her stovetop. An amalgamation of vegetables and vibrant colors sat in a red soup-like liquid and my stomach rumbled. Clearly the chips weren''t enough.


    "Oh yum¡ª"


    "What are you doing in Seoul?" she continues, turning the camera back to herself. "I¡¯m so surprised! Why didn¡¯t you message me me sooner?¡± Nara¡¯s excitement bubbled over, her questions coming rapid-fire.


    Guilt tugged at me as I fumbled for an answer. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nara. I know I should¡¯ve kept in touch¡­ It¡¯s just been so crazy, you know?"


    Nara waved off my apology, her smile never wavering. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about it! I¡¯m just so happy to hear from you. How long are you here for? Where are you staying? I¡¯ll come pick you up!¡±


    I hesitated, trying to find the right words. ¡°Well, about that¡­ I, uh¡­ to be honest, I don''t even know how I ended up here. I didn¡¯t exactly make any arrangements. I just¡­ came here without a plan.¡±


    Nara¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, but she didn¡¯t miss a beat. ¡°What do you mean? Did you just get on a plane not knowing you were coming here?"


    "Um.. kind of¡­ it''s a long story."


    "So you don''t have any place to go?"


    "Not really."


    Nara chuckled, shaking her head. "Why does this not surprise me? You had the same habit back in university¡ªno planning, just diving in headfirst. Seems like you haven¡¯t changed a bit."


    I laughed, a bit embarrassed. "I suppose you¡¯re right, but this is definitely the kind of trip I should have planned for. I feel so stupid about all this."


    "Orla, listen, this is so not a problem! You can stay with me. My place isn¡¯t huge, but it¡¯s cozy, and you¡¯re more than welcome.¡±


    Her immediate offer made my chest tighten with emotion. Nara had always been so kind, so generous. ¡°That¡¯s really sweet of you, but I don¡¯t want to impose¡­¡±


    ¡°Impose? Are you kidding?¡± Nara cut me off, waving a hand dismissively. ¡°You¡¯re not imposing at all. I¡¯d love to have you. It¡¯s been way too long since we¡¯ve hung out.¡±


    I smiled, feeling a bit of the weight lift off my shoulders. ¡°Are you sure, Nara? I didn''t contact you for this reason, you know.¡±


    Nara grinned. ¡°Of course I''m sure. Don''t worry about it. Now, where are you exactly? I¡¯ll come get you.¡±


    Just as I was about to respond, my phone slipped from my hand, tilting the camera down for a brief moment. Nara¡¯s eyes narrowed in curiosity as she caught a glimpse of my outfit. ¡°Wait¡­ Orla, are you wearing a wedding dress?¡±


    My heart skipped a beat, and I quickly adjusted the phone, but the damage was done. The overwhelming emotions I¡¯d been holding back all day surged to the surface, and I felt my eyes well up with tears.


    Nara¡¯s expression softened instantly. ¡°Orla¡­ what happened?¡±


    I shook my head, trying to keep it together. ¡°Like I said¡­ it¡¯s a long story. I didn¡¯t want to burden you with it.¡±


    ¡°Burden me? Orla, we''re friends. You''d never be burden. And whatever it is that happened I''m sure you''ll tell me all about it. Are you at the airport? I¡¯ll be there in half an hour, okay?¡±


    ¡°No, really, Nara, it¡¯s not necessary. I can handle myself¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not taking no for an answer,¡± Nara interrupted. ¡°You¡¯re staying with me, and that¡¯s final.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of gratitude and guilt wash over me. Nara had always been such a good friend, and here she was, ready to help without a second thought, even after all this time. ¡°Thank you, Nara. I don¡¯t deserve you.¡±


    ¡°None of that,¡± Nara replied, her voice softening. ¡°I¡¯m just glad we¡¯re reconnecting. We¡¯ll catch up and figure everything out together, okay?¡±


    I nodded, trying to smile through the tears. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be here in Terminal 1.¡±


    As the call ended, I couldn¡¯t help but curse myself for not keeping in touch with her over the years. She was exactly the kind of friend I needed right now, and I was beyond grateful that she hadn¡¯t hesitated to be there for me.


    ?Sky Mincharo

 Chapter 10 - Safe Haven

    Orla:


    ¡°Logan Park, that jerk!¡± she yelled, pacing the small living room of her quaint little apartment, her hands gesturing wildly. ¡°I can¡¯t believe he did that to you on your wedding day! What an absolute piece of shit."


    I sat on the edge of the sofa, clutching a mug of tea Nara had handed me the moment we¡¯d walked in. It was still too hot to drink, but the warmth of it in my hands was comforting. I had just finished telling her everything¡ªevery painful, humiliating detail of the day I¡¯d rather forget.


    Nara finally stopped pacing and turned to me, her eyes filled with sympathy. ¡°Orla, I¡¯m so sorry you had to go through that. I wish I could strangle him myself.¡±


    I managed a weak chuckle, appreciating her fierce loyalty. ¡°Thanks, Nara. I¡¯m just¡­ I don¡¯t even know how to process it all.¡±


    Nara came over to the sofa, sitting down beside me. Without a word, she wrapped her arms around me in a tight hug. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re here, Orla. I¡¯ve missed you.¡±


    I leaned into the hug, grateful for the comfort and familiarity. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you too, Nara. Thanks for everything¡­ but I won¡¯t be staying forever. I just needed to escape for a bit, clear my head.¡±


    Nara pulled back slightly, giving me a reassuring smile. ¡°You can stay as long as you need. Seriously, I¡¯m happy to have you here. My last roommate left a month ago, and I haven¡¯t filled the spare bedroom yet. I¡¯ve been looking, but nothing¡¯s worked out so far. So, really, it¡¯s perfect timing.¡±


    I looked at her, feeling a mix of relief and gratitude. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Nara. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without you.¡±


    She waved off the praise, her smile turning playful. ¡°You¡¯d be fine, I''m sure. But for now, let¡¯s focus on getting you settled. You¡¯ve had a rough day, and you deserve a break.¡±


    After Nara showed me to the spare bedroom, I took my time settling in. The furnished room was cozy, with soft, pink pastel colors and a small window overlooking the quiet street below. I finally had a moment to myself, and the first thing I did was peel off the wedding dress that had clung to me for the last 24 hours like a bad memory. I stood there for a moment, staring at the pile of white fabric on the floor, wondering if I should just burn it and be done with it.


    Shaking off the thought, I grabbed a towel and headed for the shower. The hot water was a welcome relief, washing away the remnants of the day. I let the steam envelop me, my mind finally beginning to calm.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    When I stepped out of the bathroom, dressed in one of Nara¡¯s oversized shirts and a pair of leggings she¡¯d lent me, the smell of savory sweet budae jjiga filled the room. My stomach growled in response, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of gratitude. Nara had always been the kind of friend who knew exactly what you needed, even before you did.


    As I made my way to the living room, I spotted Nara at the table, her laptop open and her focus entirely on whatever she was working on. The TV was on in the background, blasting an upbeat K-pop song that had a catchy electronic beat. I listened for a moment, curious.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± I asked, nodding toward the TV.


    Nara glanced up, her concentration breaking as she followed my gaze. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s ADRIIFT. They¡¯re an up-and-coming group. I¡¯ve been playing their stuff non-stop lately.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are they your new favorite band?¡±


    Nara laughed, shaking her head. ¡°Not exactly. It¡¯s more for research purposes. The upcoming movie I¡¯m working on has one of the guys from the group starring in it. It¡¯s going to be a big drama.¡±


    I blinked, momentarily surprised. Of course, Nara was a big-time producer now, working for a major Korean production company that churned out blockbuster-like series. I¡¯d almost forgotten how far she¡¯d come since our college days.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing,¡± I said, genuinely impressed. ¡°I keep forgetting you¡¯re a big deal now.¡±


    She waved off the compliment, her attention already back on her laptop. ¡°It¡¯s just work. But hey, if you¡¯re interested, I can get you some behind-the-scenes gossip.¡±


    I laughed, feeling a bit more at ease. ¡°Maybe in a bit. Right now, I¡¯m just thankful you¡¯re feeding me.¡±


    I sat down at the table, the aroma of the stew making my mouth water. Nara had already set out a bowl for me, the perfect comfort food after the day I¡¯d had. Just as I was about to take a bite, something on the TV caught my eye.


    The K-pop group on the screen was in the middle of an intense dance routine, all six members moving in perfect sync. But it was one member in particular who grabbed my attention. He was in full pop-idol makeup, his features striking and almost ethereal under the stage lights. Then he stepped forward for a solo, and his deep, bass-baritone voice filled the room¡ªa voice that seemed almost out of place with his youthful, polished appearance.


    I blinked, my chopsticks hovering mid-air. ¡°Nara, who did you say this group was again?¡±


    Nara glanced at the TV screen, her focus momentarily shifting from her laptop. ¡°That¡¯s ADRIIFT, the group I mentioned earlier. Why?¡±


    But I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off the screen. As the camera zoomed in on the singer¡¯s face, it all clicked into place. The voice, the face, the name¡ªit was him. Milo. The guy I¡¯d sat next to on the plane.


    My heart skipped a beat as I watched him finish his solo, his deep voice resonating in a way that made it hard to believe it came from the same person who¡¯d chatted so casually with me just hours before. I felt a rush of realization and disbelief. I¡¯d spent an entire flight next to a pop star, completely oblivious.


    Nara must have noticed my stunned expression and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Orla? What¡¯s up? You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost.¡±


    I shook my head, still trying to process it all. ¡°I¡­ I think I just realized who I sat next to on the plane.¡±


    ?Sky Mincharo

 Chapter 11 - Team Dynamics

    Milo:


    I stared at the script, the words blurring together as I tried to make sense of my character¡¯s lines. Ever since I got the part, I¡¯d been glued to the script, reading it over and over like it would somehow imprint itself into my brain. Maybe it was nerves, or maybe it was just the pressure of wanting to prove myself, but I couldn¡¯t let it go.


    The apartment was quiet, except for the occasional sound of dishes clattering in the kitchen. Dak-ho was making breakfast, something I hadn¡¯t paid much attention to in days. My stomach growled, reminding me how little I¡¯d eaten, but the script kept pulling me back in.


    ¡°Milo,¡± Dak-ho¡¯s voice broke through my concentration. ¡°You gonna eat, man? You¡¯ve been glued to that thing for days.¡±


    I blinked, finally looking up. He stood by the counter, plate in hand, watching me with a mix of amusement and concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I muttered. ¡°Just trying to get this down before the table read.¡±


    Dak-ho shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t need to memorize it for the table read. It¡¯s just a first pass.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I sighed. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to look like an idiot.¡±


    Kwan, sitting at the table, chimed in. ¡°What¡¯s your role, exactly?¡±


    I leaned back, grateful for the distraction. ¡°I don¡¯t have all the details, but I know I¡¯ll be on horseback a lot in the first episode. There¡¯s a lot of action.¡±


    Dak-ho and Kwan exchanged looks.


    ¡°Milo, have you ever ridden a horse before?¡± Dak-ho smirked.


    I opened my mouth to answer, then closed it. The closest I¡¯d ever gotten was a carousel at an amusement park. ¡°Uh¡­ not really.¡±


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Kwan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Might want to figure that out before filming starts.¡±


    I groaned. ¡°Great. One more thing to stress about.¡±


    Dak-ho clapped a hand on my shoulder. ¡°They¡¯ll probably train you. You won¡¯t be the only rookie.¡±


    I sighed, finally pushing the script aside and grabbing a plate. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll eat.¡±


    Right on cue, the front door swung open, and in came the rest of the guys¡ªYoo, Jae-sung, and Daiki from across the hall. Like clockwork, they raided the kitchen, claiming Dak-ho was the only one who could cook.


    ¡°Morning!¡± Yoo chirped, grabbing a chair.


    Jae-sung slumped into a seat, barely awake, yet still looking effortlessly put together. He might not be a morning person, but that never stopped him from dressing like he was ready for a magazine shoot¡ªdesigner t-shirts, layered golden chains, his signature mix of edgy and high-class. He and Kwan had similar styles, but Jae-sung, as the group¡¯s rapper, always looked the part, like he belonged on stage 24/7. He muttered something that sounded like a greeting before inhaling a plate of food.


    Dak-ho shook his head, sliding a plate to Jae-sung. ¡°Eat first, talk later.¡±


    Yoo, however, had all his focus on me. ¡°Big day coming up. You excited?¡±


    Before I could answer, Daiki scoffed. ¡°More like, is he ready?¡±


    I clenched my jaw, ignoring him. He¡¯d been like this ever since I got the part, his usual cockiness laced with something sharper. Jealousy, maybe. Not that he¡¯d ever admit it.


    Yoo shot him a look. ¡°Of course he¡¯s ready. He¡¯s been working nonstop.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± Daiki muttered, pushing food around his plate.


    Dak-ho clapped his hands together. ¡°Alright, enough. Milo¡¯s got this, and we¡¯re all gonna support him, right?¡±


    Kwan nodded. ¡°Just focus on the script. Don¡¯t let anything else get to you.¡±


    I appreciated it, but Daiki¡¯s attitude was starting to wear on me. I forced a smile. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll be ready.¡±


    Daiki leaned back, arms crossed. ¡°Better hope you don¡¯t mess up. Wouldn¡¯t want to embarrass yourself on set.¡±


    I shot him a glare but didn¡¯t bite. Not worth it.


    Before the tension could get worse, Jae-sung, still half-asleep, reached over and smacked Daiki on the back of the head. ¡°Shut up, Daiki.¡±


    Daiki scowled, looking like he wanted to argue, but instead, he stood abruptly. ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m out.¡± He stormed out, slamming the door behind him.


    We all sat in silence for a moment before Dak-ho sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him later. He¡¯ll cool off.¡±


    Yoo, always the peacemaker, grinned. ¡°So, about those new dance moves¡ªMilo, you in?¡±


    I nodded, glad for the distraction. ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t want to fall behind.¡±


    Kwan nodded. ¡°We need to stay sharp.¡±


    Dak-ho clapped his hands. ¡°Let¡¯s eat and head to the studio. We¡¯ve got a lot to cover.¡±


    With Daiki gone, the tension finally lifted, but I knew this wasn¡¯t over. We¡¯d have to deal with it sooner or later. For now, though, I had bigger things to focus on.


    ?Sky Mincharo

 Chapter 12 - Taking the Reins Again

    <div>


    Orla:


    I woke up, still feeling the weight of the last few days, but thankful for a moment of calm. I lay there for a while, trying to gather my thoughts, appreciating the quiet of Nara¡¯s apartment.


    But as soon as my eyes fluttered open, I found myself reaching for my phone. The first thing I did was type Milo Lee into the search bar. A flood of images and articles popped up almost immediately¡ªconcert photos, fan blogs, interviews, and more. I scrolled through the results, captivated by the life of this guy I¡¯d shared a flight with. But as I kept scrolling, a nagging thought crept into my mind: Why the hell am I so interested in him?


    Was it because I¡¯d just gotten out of a relationship with Logan? A relationship that had ended in such spectacular disaster that I was still reeling from it? Was I just looking for something, anything, to distract myself from the mess I¡¯d left behind? It didn¡¯t make sense to be so fascinated by Milo¡ªthis guy was a K-pop star, for crying out loud. Someone so far removed from my world that it was almost laughable.


    And yet, here I was, scrolling through page after page, absorbing every detail I could find. Maybe it was because Milo represented something so completely different from Logan¡ªhe was kind, unassuming, and his life was a whirlwind of music and dance, far from the cutthroat tech world Logan thrived in. Or maybe, deep down, I was just trying to fill the void that Logan¡¯s betrayal had left me, desperate for anything to take my mind off the wreckage.


    I sighed, putting my phone down and rubbing my eyes. This wasn¡¯t healthy¡ªI knew that. Milo was a distraction, a way to avoid dealing with the real issues at hand. But knowing that didn¡¯t stop the curiosity, the pull to find out more about the man who had, even briefly, made me forget about the disaster that was my life.


    Maybe that was it. Maybe I just needed something¡ªsomeone¡ªwho could make me forget, even for a little while.


    Then I remembered his personal Instagram. I reached for my phone again and searched for his profile. When it popped up, I saw the "Follow" button staring back at me. His account was set to private, so if I wanted to see more, I¡¯d have to send a request. I hovered over the button, my finger hesitating. What would happen if I followed him? What if he accepted and I actually had to figure out what to say? Did I really want to open that door? The thought of sending a DM crossed my mind, but the uncertainty made me pause. Was I ready for that?


    The clatter of dishes in the kitchen pulled me out of my thoughts. Nara was already up, likely preparing breakfast or getting ready for her day. I finally dragged myself out of bed, slipping into some flared jeans and a white fitted shirt. Facing the day felt daunting, especially with the jetlag dragging me down, but staying holed up in this room wasn¡¯t an option. I needed to push myself forward, to start rebuilding some semblance of normalcy in my life.


    I found Nara in the kitchen, pouring herself a cup of coffee. When she saw me, she smiled brightly, as if nothing had changed since we were college roommates. ¡°Morning, Orla! Sleep okay?¡±


    ¡°Better than I thought I would,¡± I admitted, sliding into a chair at the small kitchen table. ¡°Thanks again, Nara. I honestly don¡¯t know what I would¡¯ve done without you.¡±


    She waved me off with a laugh. ¡°Stop that. Seriously, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just glad you¡¯re here. Actually, I was going to ask¡­ do you want to come with me to the office today? It might do you some good to get out and see a bit of the city.¡±


    I hesitated. The idea of venturing out, of facing the world, made me a bit nervous. But what was the alternative? Stay here all day, trapped in my thoughts, giving Logan more space in my mind than he ever deserved? Absolutely not. ¡°Yeah, okay. It¡¯ll be nice to see what you¡¯ve been up to.¡±


    <div>


    ***


    <div>


    The drive to Nara¡¯s office was a whirlwind of city streets and towering skyscrapers. Seoul was alive with energy, its pace both exhilarating and overwhelming. As we arrived at the sleek, modern building of Haneul Tower of Haneul Entertainment Headquarters (HEH) where she worked, I felt a twist of nerves in my stomach. This was Nara¡¯s world now¡ªa world of fast-paced creativity and success. How did I fit into any of this?


    Nara led me through the bustling lobby and up to her floor. The atmosphere was vibrant and unexpected¡ªan open-concept space bursting with color, from bright photography lining one wall to large windows bathing the floor in natural light. Potted plants were scattered thoughtfully throughout, their green leaves adding life to the polished, modern design. Everyone seemed young and energized, their laughter and animated conversations cutting through the hum of keyboards and phone calls. It wasn¡¯t at all what I had expected from the austere, gray exterior of the building. I followed her through the maze of desks and glass-walled offices, doing my best not to feel like an imposter. "Are you sure it¡¯s okay for me to be here?"


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    She grinned. "Of course. It¡¯s not that kind of workplace. And besides," she added with a playful smirk, "I¡¯m sort of the boss here. I bring in all kinds of people¡ªinvestors, producers, you name it. Mostly people with money, so no one really questions me much."


    We¡¯d barely settled into her office when the door burst open, and a man stormed in, his expression a mix of frustration and anger. He was tall, fit, and exuded a sort of frenetic energy that made me instantly uneasy.


    ¡°Kim Nara-ssi!¡± he exclaimed in Korean, his voice sharp with irritation. I couldn¡¯t understand the rapid exchange that followed, but it was clear they were having an urgent conversation. Nara responded calmly, though I could see the tension in her posture. Whatever the issue was, it wasn¡¯t good.


    Just as I was beginning to feel like an intruder in a conversation I couldn¡¯t follow, Nara suddenly switched to English, turning to me as if she¡¯d just remembered I was in the room. ¡°Orla, this is Nam Joon, our stunt coordinator. Joon-nim, this is my friend Orla. Orla O''Connell. She just arrived from the States.¡±


    Joon¡¯s head snapped towards me, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Orla, nice to meet you,¡± he said in surprisingly fluent English, easing some of the tension I¡¯d felt moments before. ¡°You¡¯re a long way from home.¡±


    I managed a small smile, relieved that at least now I could understand what was going on. ¡°Yeah, you could say that.¡±


    Before I could say anything more, Joon turned back to Nara, his frustration still evident. ¡°This is serious, Nara. We can¡¯t afford any delays. Min-jae bailing on us means we¡¯re down a stunt rider, and we start shooting in three days. I don¡¯t have time to find and train someone new.¡±


    Nara glanced at me, a thoughtful look crossing her face. ¡°Actually, Joon, I might have an idea.¡± She turned to me, her eyes suddenly sparkling. ¡°Orla, didn¡¯t you say you used to do stunt riding?¡±


    My heart skipped a beat, and I immediately felt a wave of hesitation. ¡°Well, yeah, I did¡­ but that was a long time ago. I¡¯m rusty, and I haven¡¯t worked with horses in years.¡±


    Joon¡¯s frustration seemed to shift as he focused on me. ¡°You¡¯re a stunt rider? Seriously?¡±


    I shrugged, feeling the weight of everyone¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m up for something like this." I turned to Nara. "And besides, Logan hated horses, and I¡­ well, I stopped riding after we got serious.¡±


    Nara frowned. "Why would you stop doing something you loved just because of him? You used to be so passionate about riding back in college¡ªI still remember how your eyes lit up whenever you talked about it.¡±


    I sighed, the familiar frustration bubbling up. ¡°I know. But after I met Logan... I don''t know. He was always so driven. He thought I should be the same. He used to make fun of my ¡®little riding hobby¡¯¡ªsaid it was a waste of time. Eventually, it just¡­ wore me down. My parents weren¡¯t any better. They wanted me to focus on something more practical.¡±


    Nara shook her head. ¡°What jerks. How could they do that?¡±


    Joon cut in. ¡°Look, Orla. I¡¯m not asking you to jump in without thinking. But we need someone who knows what they¡¯re doing, and if you have experience, you¡¯re already a step ahead.¡±


    I felt a knot form in my stomach. The idea of getting back into something I used to love was tempting, but also terrifying. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ it¡¯s been a long time. I wouldn¡¯t want to mess anything up. And honestly, I¡¯m not even sure if I can work in here. The logistics, the work visa¡­ I wouldn¡¯t even know where to start.¡±


    Nara immediately stepped in. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Orla. I¡¯ll take care of the work visa and all the necessary paperwork. You just focus on getting back in the saddle.¡±


    But even as she said it, my mind started spinning. Work in South Korea? I hadn¡¯t even considered the idea of staying here long-term, let alone actually finding work. This trip was supposed to be a temporary escape, a way to clear my head and figure out what to do next. The thought of making a life here, of settling into something as permanent as a job, felt too overwhelming to process. Could I really see myself staying in a country surrounded by a language and culture I barely understood? The idea seemed almost impossible, and yet¡­ there was also something about it that made my heart beat a little faster.


    I hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°How long do I have to think about it?¡±


    Nam Joon glanced at his smartwatch, then back at me. "By this afternoon. If we can fast-track your paperwork, then we can stay on schedule and start in two weeks. But trust me, the pay will make it worth your while. We¡¯re desperate.¡±


    His words hung in the air, adding a new layer of pressure to the decision I hadn¡¯t expected to face.


    I bit my lip, still torn, when Nara leaned in with a bright smile. ¡°Orla, this drama is going to be amazing. The script is top-notch, and you¡¯ll get to meet so many incredible people, including the actors. This could be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Plus, it¡¯ll be a great way to get back into something you love.¡±


    Her excitement was infectious, and slowly, it began to chip away at my hesitation. The idea of getting back in the saddle, of reclaiming a piece of myself that I¡¯d given up, was starting to outweigh my fears.


    I took a deep breath, the possibilities swirling in my mind. ¡°Okay,¡± I said finally, nodding with more conviction than I felt. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Nara¡¯s face lit up with joy as she threw her arms around me, pulling me into a tight hug. ¡°You won¡¯t regret this, I promise,¡± she said, her voice brimming with excitement. Her energy felt like a spark, igniting something I thought I¡¯d lost¡ªa glimmer of hope. For the first time in what felt like forever, I let myself believe that maybe, just maybe, this could be the fresh start I so desperately needed.


    ?Sky Mincharo

 Chapter 13 - Unspoken Rivalry

    Milo:


    We¡¯d just hit the final pose of the dance routine for our new upcoming single, and I was seriously out of breath. Sweat poured down my face, my shirt sticking to my back as I tried to catch up with my breathing. My legs felt like they were made of lead¡ªno, worse, like they were about to give out any second. We must¡¯ve run through that number at least fifty times today, and I was seriously done with it.


    But my knee, the one that had been giving me hell for months, was holding up. It didn¡¯t feel perfect, but it wasn¡¯t screaming at me either, so I¡¯d take it. Maybe this meant I could get back to normal. Whatever that even meant anymore.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it for today,¡± Hwan-seok called out, his voice echoing through the studio. Our choreographer wasn¡¯t one to go easy on us, but even he knew when enough was enough. ¡°Good work, everyone.¡±


    A wave of relief went around the room as everyone started to scatter, heading for the exit. Most of the guys were already half out the door, ready to crash somewhere that wasn¡¯t covered in mirrors and sweat. But I hung back, letting them go ahead. I needed a minute to myself.


    Before I could fully catch my breath, Kwan appeared by my side. He had that familiar, concerned look in his eyes, the one I¡¯d seen so many times since my injury. ¡°You good, man?¡± he asked, glancing down at my knee. ¡°You¡¯re not overdoing it, are you?¡±


    I forced a smile, trying to brush it off. ¡°I¡¯m fine, hyeong. Knee¡¯s holding up better than I expected today.¡±


    Kwan didn¡¯t seem entirely convinced, his gaze lingering on my leg for a second longer. ¡°You know you don¡¯t have to push it, right? There¡¯s no rush. You¡¯ve still got time.¡±


    ¡°I know. But I¡¯m good, really. Just trying to get back to normal.¡±


    He studied me for another moment, then nodded. ¡°Alright, just¡­ don¡¯t be a hero. We all want you back, but not at the cost of you getting hurt again.¡±


    He clapped me on the shoulder before heading for the door, leaving me with a small sense of gratitude.


    Kwan didn¡¯t have to keep checking on me, but he did. It wasn¡¯t just the knee¡ªhe was always the one who made sure everyone was okay, mentally and physically. I was lucky to have someone like him around, someone who cared enough to look out for me even when I was stubborn about it.


    I sat down against the wall, scrolling aimlessly through my phone while trying to cool off. Before I even realized it, I was back on Instagram, checking again for any sign of Orla. Still nothing. Same as always. I knew it was pointless, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself. She¡¯d left this weird mark on me, like a song stuck in my head that I couldn¡¯t shake.


    I typed her name into the search bar again, even though I¡¯d done it a dozen times already. Scrolling through endless profiles felt ridiculous. How could I even find her? I didn¡¯t have her last name or a clue what her handle might be. It felt like chasing a ghost.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Still on that, huh?¡± Yoo¡¯s voice startled me as he plopped down next to me. He glanced at my phone and smirked. ¡°Man, you¡¯re really hung up on her, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    I groaned, locking my screen. ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± I said, knowing full well it was exactly like that.


    ¡°Sure it isn¡¯t,¡± he teased, nudging me with his elbow. ¡°You¡¯ve been searching for her nonstop. You¡¯ve got it bad, bro.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I don¡¯t know. She seemed different,¡± I admitted, running a hand through my hair. ¡°I can¡¯t explain it.¡±


    Yoo¡¯s smirk softened. ¡°Hey, if it¡¯s meant to be, it¡¯ll happen. And if not, there¡¯s plenty of fish in the sea. Don¡¯t stress too much.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, maybe,¡± I said, though his words didn¡¯t sit right. Plenty of fish in the sea always sounded like an excuse, like settling for something less. What if Orla wasn¡¯t just another fish? What if she was the one who stood out? Letting her swim away didn¡¯t feel quite right.


    Just as Yoo finished speaking, the door to the studio creaked open, and Daiki strolled in, water bottle in hand, his expression smug as usual. He took a long sip, eyeing the both of us.


    ¡°Who are we talking about?¡± Daiki asked, leaning against the wall like he had all the time in the world. ¡°A girl? Wait¡ªdoes Milo have a girlfriend now?¡±


    Great. Just what I needed. My whole body tensed up, and I gripped my phone tighter. The last thing I wanted was to discuss Orla¡ªor anything personal¡ªwith Daiki. Things between us were already weird, like some unspoken competition that had gotten worse after I told him about the drama. Giving him even a sliver of information felt like handing him ammunition.


    ¡°Not your business, Daiki,¡± I muttered, hoping he¡¯d drop it.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t. That wasn¡¯t his style. He pushed off the wall, a smug grin spreading across his face like he¡¯d just found a new toy to play with.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, man. You? A girlfriend?¡± He laughed, shaking his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you had time for that. You¡¯re juggling our comeback, that drama, and whatever else. How are you even managing?¡±


    I clenched my jaw, forcing myself to stay calm. He wasn¡¯t wrong¡ªI was stretched thin¡ªbut hearing it from him? It hit a nerve.


    ¡°I¡¯m managing,¡± I said, trying to keep my voice steady.


    Yoo, ever the peacekeeper, jumped in. ¡°Relax, Dai. Milo¡¯s got a lot going on, but he¡¯s handling it. Don¡¯t worry about him.¡±


    But Daiki wasn¡¯t done. ¡°You know,¡± he started, ¡°people are saying you only got that part because of the fame. Not because you¡¯ve got any real talent.¡±


    There it was. The jab I knew was coming. Ever since I¡¯d broken the news about the role, this had been Daiki¡¯s attitude¡ªsulking and petty, always finding ways to undermine me. Sure, I didn¡¯t have years of professional acting experience, but I wasn¡¯t completely clueless either. Back in high school, I¡¯d spent a good chunk of time in the drama club, picking up the basics. It wasn¡¯t much, but it wasn''t nothing. Still, Daiki¡¯s constant digs were grating. What was he so bent out of shape about, anyway? It¡¯s not like he had even tried out for the part. So why turn this into something so personal?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Daiki. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°Right. Wouldn¡¯t want the group¡¯s reputation taking a hit if you were to mess up on such a big stage.¡±


    Before I could bite back, Yoo stepped in with a sharp look. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough, Dai. We¡¯re all stressed, and this isn¡¯t helping. Let it go.¡±


    Daiki raised his hands. ¡°Fine, fine. Whatever. I¡¯m done here anyway.¡± He turned and strolled out, still wearing that stupid smug look on his face.


    As soon as he was gone, I exhaled.


    Yoo gave me a sympathetic pat on the back. ¡°Ignore him. You know he doesn¡¯t mean half the stuff he says. He¡¯ll cool off eventually. So let¡¯s go grab some food. You¡¯ve had enough crap for one day.¡±


    I nodded, grabbing my bag. ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    As we headed out, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this whole thing with Daiki was really just about the role or if there was something else going on. He''s not usually like this and his attitude was seriously throwing me off.


    I pushed off the thought as I glanced down at my phone again, hoping¡ªjust hoping¡ªthat maybe this time, there¡¯d be something from Orla.


    Still nothing.


    ?Sky Mincharo

 Chapter 14 - Back in the Saddle

    Orla:


    The days following my decision to take the stunt rider job moved in a blur. Nara¡¯s workplace was a whirlwind of activity, with everyone working to get my work visa pushed through as a priority. Normally, this process would take a month or more, but Nara, having some connections to the immigration office, managed to push it through in just two weeks. How she managed this, I had no idea. I could hardly keep up with the speed at which things were happening. Joon was particularly anxious to get me started, checking in every few days to make sure there were no delays. His eagerness added to the mounting pressure I felt, knowing that so much was riding on this opportunity.


    Finally, the day arrived. My visa had come through, and Joon wasted no time in getting me to the stables on the outskirts of Seoul. It was a beautiful spot, surrounded by rolling hills and lush greenery¡ªa stark contrast to the bustling city I¡¯d come to know. The stables were well-kept and spacious, home to a number of horses that had been trained specifically for film production. These weren¡¯t just any horses; they were seasoned professionals, just like the actors they worked with.


    As I walked through the stable, the smell of hay and the sound of soft nickers greeted me, instantly calming my nerves. This was familiar ground for me, something that felt like home. The stable hands were busy at work, brushing down the horses and prepping them for the day¡¯s activities. They greeted me with polite nods, and I did my best to introduce myself, even with the limited Korean I knew. Luckily, most of them spoke enough English to understand the basics, and I could tell they were curious about this foreigner who¡¯d suddenly appeared in their midst.


    Joon was waiting for me by the ring, his usual brisk demeanor softened by a genuine smile. ¡°You ready for this?¡± he asked, nodding towards the line of horses being led out.


    I nodded, feeling a mix of excitement and nerves. ¡°Yeah, I think so.¡±


    ¡°This is an important day, Orla. The director wants to see you in action. If everything goes well, you¡¯ll be training the other actors. No pressure, right?¡±


    I forced a smile, though my heart was pounding. ¡°Right. No pressure at all.¡±


    But as soon as the words left my mouth, the reality of the language barrier hit me. I¡¯d picked up enough basic Korean to get by, but working with an entire cast and crew? That felt like navigating an ocean with no map¡ªan overwhelming challenge that grew bigger the more I thought about it.


    Nara had assured me she¡¯d handle it by arranging for a translator, but I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that it wouldn¡¯t be enough. Communication shouldn¡¯t be one-sided, and I wanted to meet them halfway. Maybe I¡¯d have to look into private lessons¡ªsomething Nara had already hinted she¡¯d be more than willing to help set up.


    Joon gestured for one of the stable hands to bring over a horse. The man led out a stunning black Andalusian, its coat gleaming in the morning light. The horse moved with a grace and power that took my breath away. The moment I laid eyes on him, I knew we were going to get along just fine.


    ¡°This is Raven,¡± Joon said, introducing the horse as he handed me the reins. ¡°He¡¯s one of our best.¡±


    Raven,¡± I said aloud, letting the name roll off my tongue. It felt unusual in this country, yet perfectly suited for such a majestic and graceful horse.


    As if reading my thoughts, Joon said, "He used to belong to an Englishman who moved here for his wife, so his commands should be easy for you to pick up since they¡¯re in english. I want to see how well you can move with him, so let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got."


    I took the reins, feeling a rush of emotion as I stroked Raven¡¯s neck. The horse nickered softly, his eyes calm. It had been so long since I¡¯d felt this connection, and it was like a piece of me that had been missing was finally snapping back into place.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful,¡± I whispered to Raven, feeling the tension in my body start to melt away. I led him out to the ring, where a small crowd had gathered to watch.


    As I walked, memories from my past started to surface, swirling around in my mind like the dust beneath Raven''s hooves. Horses had been a part of my life ever since my mother put me in therapy as a child. It was so long ago, yet I could still remember how it all began.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    I was always the quiet one¡ªtoo quiet. Some might have even called me a mute. My parents grew worried, convinced something must be wrong with me. But it wasn¡¯t that I couldn¡¯t speak; it was that I never knew what to say. Words felt alien, and I constantly feared they¡¯d either come out wrong or fall on deaf ears. So, I chose silence instead.


    Concerned, my parents put me in therapy. It was there that it was suggested I should socialize with animals, a way to break through the walls I¡¯d built around myself. My parents, ever concerned with appearances, chose the most prestigious animal farm they could find. They always looked for the best of everything, not for me, but for the status it brought them.


    That¡¯s how I ended up at a ranch in San Pedro Valley. It was a place far removed from the pristine life my parents envisioned for me, but there, amidst the open fields and the gentle nicker of horses, I found a voice I didn¡¯t know I had. The horses didn¡¯t judge me; they didn¡¯t care if my words stumbled or if I hesitated. Eventually, I started riding them, and before long, I was wrangling them too. I¡¯d found a world where I belonged, where I didn¡¯t need words to communicate, just trust and understanding.


    But my parents never knew the extent to which I had become familiar with that world. They didn¡¯t see the bond I had formed with the animals, the way the ranch had become a second home. All they saw was their daughter getting too close to a life they didn¡¯t approve of¡ªa life that didn¡¯t fit their vision of success. The moment they realized what was happening, they pulled me out of there as fast as they could. In their eyes, I was cured¡ªI was talking again, after all, and that was all that mattered to them.


    Little did they know, once I went to college, I snuck back to working with horses again. This time, I wasn¡¯t the one in therapy¡ªI was the one showing kids how to ride, helping them find their own voices just as I had found mine. On the side, I began doing stunt work for a few B-list movies. It was a world I loved, a world I thrived in, until I met Logan.


    I met Logan in a boring economics course¡ªone of those required classes for the business degree my parents had pushed me into. He was sharp, ambitious, and everything my parents had always wanted for me. But he never understood that part of me, the part that came alive around horses. To him, my ¡°little riding hobby¡± was a waste of time, something to be dismissed and belittled. Eventually, I let go of that world, convinced that it wasn¡¯t practical, that it didn¡¯t fit with the life I was supposed to lead.


    But here I was, back in the ring, with the familiar feel of the reins in my hands and the soft, comforting presence of a horse beneath me. Maybe this was where I was meant to be all along.


    The set crew and director was there, along with a few of the extras who would be learning from me if today went well. I could feel their eyes on me, a mix of curiosity and skepticism. I knew they were sizing me up, wondering if I was really up to the task. But as I mounted Raven, all those doubts faded into the background. This was where I belonged¡ªon horseback, in the saddle, where the world made sense.


    I gave Raven a gentle nudge, and he responded immediately, moving with a smooth, fluid grace that sent a thrill through me. We started with a slow trot, getting to know each other, and it didn¡¯t take long for us to fall into a rhythm. The world around us disappeared as we moved together, horse and rider, as one.


    After a few laps around the ring, I felt confident enough to pick up the pace. I gave Raven the signal, and he broke into a canter, his powerful strides eating up the ground beneath us. The wind whipped through my hair, the adrenaline coursing through my veins as we circled the ring with ease. It was pure joy¡ªsomething I hadn¡¯t felt in a long, long time.


    As we slowed to a stop, I could hear the murmurs of approval from the set crew. Joon was watching intently, his arms crossed, but there was a smile on his face that told me I¡¯d done well.


    ¡°You¡¯ve still got it,¡± he said, nodding in approval as I dismounted. ¡°That was impressive, Orla. The director¡¯s loving it.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile, the praise filling me with a sense of accomplishment I hadn¡¯t felt in years. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯m glad I didn¡¯t disappoint.¡±


    As I handed Raven off to one of the stable hands, Joon approached, a pleased expression on his face. ¡°That went better than I expected. Raven was very responsive.¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯ll be able to start filming the scenes with the second lead sooner than we thought.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a spark of excitement. ¡°When do you think that¡¯ll be?¡±


    ¡°Not long after the first few table reads for the first episode,¡± Joon replied, checking his schedule on his phone. ¡°And I¡¯m hoping to set up Milo with Raven as his horse.¡±


    I blinked, surprised. ¡°Wait, Milo? You mean Milo Lee? As in, the K-pop star?¡±


    Joon nodded, a hint of a smile playing on his lips. ¡°Yeah, this is his first acting debut. The director is hoping this should push this series into the realms of the likes of Hwarang: The Poet Warrior Youth. We¡¯ve got high hopes for it.¡±


    My mind raced as I processed the information. Milo was going to be the second lead? The same Milo I¡¯d met on the plane? The coincidence felt almost too surreal to believe. Then I remembered Nara mentioning that one of the members of ADRIIFT would be part of the cast. I hadn¡¯t thought much of it at the time, but now it all made sense.


    But then, a pang of anxiety hit me as the realization settled in. Milo Lee from the plane¡ªthe same Milo I hadn¡¯t been able to muster the courage to DM¡ªwas the second lead in this drama. And now, I would be working with him, in close proximity, every day. My heart pounded at the thought. I had avoided reaching out, convinced that whatever connection we had on that flight was just a fleeting moment. But now, fate was throwing us back together, and I had no choice but to confront him. The idea of facing him again, knowing I had been too scared to take that first step, made my stomach twist with nerves. This wasn¡¯t just some passing encounter anymore¡ªthis was real, and there was no avoiding it now.


    ?Sky Mincharo

 Chapter 15 - From Idol to Actor

    Milo:


    Sitting in the conference room at Haneul Tower, flipping through the thick script of The Emperor¡¯s Sword, I tried to process everything the director had just thrown at us. The story was massive¡ªset in a fictionalized version of Silla Korea, packed with political drama, love triangles, and betrayals. A full-blown historical epic.


    My character, General Haruto, was the Emperor¡¯s right-hand man¡ªa fierce warrior exiled from his homeland, now sworn to serve the King of Korea. Once a revered samurai, his loyalty had been questioned, forcing him to flee and start over in a foreign land. Duty kept him grounded, but everything unravels when he falls for Lady Han Seol-ah, the Emperor¡¯s new concubine. What starts as admiration turns into something dangerous, a tightrope walk between devotion and treason.


    Why they chose me to play a Japanese warrior was beyond me. Apparently, I had more of the "look" they wanted than the guy playing the lead. Whatever the producers were thinking, I hoped they were right¡ªI barely knew any Japanese outside of the bits Daiki had taught me.


    This role was a game-changer, but it came with challenges¡ªelaborate fight sequences, deep political intrigue, and, most of all, portraying a man torn between honor and a love that could ruin him.


    The table read was a mix of excitement and intimidation. The lead actor, a veteran with over a decade of experience, embodied Emperor Gyeonhwi with such natural authority that even his casual line delivery had weight. The actress playing Queen Na-rae Cheon was razor-sharp, her performance dripping with elegance and quiet menace. Then there was Shin Eun-ha as Lady Han¡ªyoung but already a powerhouse. She didn¡¯t just read her lines; she owned them. You couldn¡¯t ignore her, even if you tried.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    And then there was me¡ªthe rookie in a room full of seasoned pros. Sure, I had a name in music, but acting was a whole different world. Watching them, I questioned if I really belonged here. Still, I wasn¡¯t about to back down. I had something to prove.


    The director mostly observed, only stepping in occasionally with notes. By the time we wrapped up, I felt good about it. Then he brought up something I¡¯d been dreading: my look.


    General Haruto needed to look intense, battle-hardened. My bleached-blond hair wasn¡¯t cutting it. They wanted it dark, longer, roughened up¡ªfull-on samurai warrior mode. I got it, but changing my signature look still felt like letting go of something familiar.


    Before I could overthink it, Eun-ha approached, beaming as she held out her script. ¡°Milo, I¡¯m such a big fan!¡± she said, voice full of genuine excitement. ¡°Could you sign this for me? I¡¯m so excited we¡¯ll be working together.¡±


    I blinked. One of the leads¡ªone of them¡ªwanted my autograph? If anything, I should¡¯ve been the one asking her. But I kept it cool, taking the script and signing it. ¡°Thanks, Eun-ha-ssi. I¡¯m really looking forward to this.¡±


    Before I could dwell on how surreal that moment was, a throat cleared nearby. Two women approached¡ªKim Nara, one of the producers, and the 1st Assistant Director. They had my schedule for horse training.


    ¡°Horse training?¡± I asked.


    Nara nodded. ¡°Time is money, Milo. We need to get you ready as soon as possible. You start in two days.¡±


    The 1st AD handed me a folder. ¡°You¡¯ll be training with Orla O¡¯Connell. She¡¯s new to the team but highly recommended.¡±


    My heart skipped.


    Orla.


    It couldn¡¯t be her. Right? We never exchanged last names on the plane, never expected to cross paths again. But O¡¯Connell? That wasn¡¯t exactly common around here.


    Could it really be the same Orla?


    ?Sky Mincharo

 Chapter 16 - The Warning Gaze

    Orla:


    Back at Nara¡¯s apartment, the day¡¯s events weighed heavily on me. The horses, the stables, the people¡ªit was all so overwhelming. Nara was still at work, staying late to handle whatever crisis had popped up, leaving me alone in her apartment. It felt strange to have so much time to myself, especially after such an intense day.


    I wandered into the bathroom, ready to wash off the dust and sweat. The hot water from the shower was a welcome relief, soothing my tense muscles and calming my racing thoughts. For a few minutes, I just stood there, letting the steam wrap around me, hoping it would ease the weight of everything piling up lately. It had been weeks since that day¡ªweeks since I¡¯d answered any calls. I¡¯d only managed a few curt texts to my parents, assuring them I was safe and needed space. I hadn¡¯t even begun to figure out what I¡¯d say to them, let alone Logan. At first, their constant barrage had been overwhelming. But as the days passed, the calls slowed, and the texts trickled down to almost nothing. Maybe, just maybe, they¡¯d finally decided to leave me be.


    When I finally stepped out of the shower, the cool air hit my skin, making me shiver. I wrapped a towel around myself and moved to the sink, wiping a hand across the fogged-up mirror. My reflection appeared, and for a brief moment, it was just me. Wet hair plastered to my face, cheeks flushed from the heat of the shower, and eyes that looked a little too tired for comfort. I sighed, feeling the weight of everything once again.


    But as I leaned in closer, something changed. The reflection shifted, almost imperceptibly at first. I blinked, thinking maybe it was just my eyes playing tricks on me. But then I saw her¡ªthe empress, the queen, regal and haunting, staring back at me from the mirror. She looked so much like me, yet so different, dressed in elaborate robes of crimson and gold, her hair adorned with jewels and that glimmering lotus banyeo.


    My heart started to pound as I realized it wasn¡¯t just a trick of the light. She was there, as real as I was, her expression filled with a kind of fear that chilled me to the bone.


    This time, she moved.


    Her head turned, slowly, as if she were looking at something beyond me. The fear in her eyes deepened, and I felt it too, creeping into my chest, making it hard to breathe. My feet felt like they were glued to the floor, unable to turn and see what she was looking at, even though every instinct screamed at me to run.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Suddenly, the buzzing of my phone shattered the silence, pulling me out of the trance. I gasped, nearly dropping the towel as I stumbled back from the mirror. The empress vanished, leaving only my own pale, frightened face staring back at me.


    I grabbed the phone with trembling hands, not bothering to check the caller ID. ¡°Hello?¡± My voice was shaky, barely above a whisper.


    There was a brief pause, then a voice I hadn¡¯t wanted to hear again.


    ¡°Orla, nice of you to finally answer.¡±


    Logan.


    His voice sent a new wave of dread through me, colder and more real than the apparition I¡¯d just seen. I cursed at myself for automatically picking up. So much for thinking he had finally stopped contacting me. The last thing I wanted was to hear from him, especially now.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I forced out, trying to keep my voice steady.


    ¡°What do I want?¡± he sneered, his tone dripping with venom. ¡°I want to know why the hell you ran off like that. You think you can just leave me and everything we built together without a word? Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve done?¡±


    What I''ve done? My mind flashed back to that day, to the moment I opened the closet door and saw him¡ªLogan¡ªpressed up against Anna, his hands roaming where they shouldn¡¯t have been. The way he¡¯d looked at me, not with guilt, but with¡­ annoyance, as if I was the one in the wrong for catching him. It was a scene I¡¯d replayed in my mind over and over again, each time cutting deeper than the last. The betrayal, the disbelief, the crushing weight of realizing that everything we¡¯d built had been a lie.


    My hands started to shake, and I gripped the phone so tightly I was afraid it might break. ¡°Logan, I don¡¯t owe you anything,¡± I said, my voice firmer than I felt. ¡°We¡¯re done. You made sure of that.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get to decide when we¡¯re done, Orla,¡± he spat. ¡°You¡¯re going to regret this. Mark my words.¡±


    Tears pricked at the corners of my eyes, but I refused to let them fall. I wasn¡¯t going to let him get to me, not again. ¡°You don¡¯t control me, Logan. Not anymore.¡±


    He laughed, a low, dismissive sound that sent a chill through me. ¡°Control you? That¡¯s ridiculous. I never controlled you, Orla. If that¡¯s what you¡¯ve been thinking, then maybe it¡¯s best you take some time to really think things over. But don¡¯t fool yourself¡ªthis isn¡¯t the end of us.¡±


    Without another word, I hung up, my heart racing as I dropped the phone onto the counter.


    My hands were still trembling, the fear and anger swirling inside me until I couldn¡¯t tell which was stronger. What was Logan even saying?


    This isn¡¯t my doing¡ªit¡¯s his. He cheated, and there¡¯s no coming back from that.


    I should¡¯ve argued, should¡¯ve told him how wrong he was, that this is the end. But before I could even think of the words, I¡¯d impulsively hung up, leaving me standing there, breathless and unsure of what to do next.


    I looked back at the mirror, half-expecting the empress to reappear, but there was nothing¡ªjust my own reflection, pale and shaken. I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself, but Logan¡¯s words echoed in my mind, mixing with the image of the empress and the terror in her eyes.


    What was happening to me? And what was I so afraid of?


    ?Sky Mincharo

 Chapter 17 - A Familiar Face

    Milo:


    I stood outside some stables in Gyeonggi-do, just on the outskirts of Seoul, taking in the quiet, rural atmosphere. The contrast to the city was stark¡ªno honking cars, no flashing billboards, just the distant whinny of horses and the occasional rustling of leaves. This was where I¡¯d be spending the next few weeks, training for my role as General Haruto. My heart pounded¡ªnot from nerves, but from the excitement of stepping into this warrior¡¯s world.


    A voice pulled me from my thoughts. ¡°Milo Lee?¡±


    I turned to see a man approaching with a firm stride, his expression all business. ¡°I¡¯m Joon Nam, the stunt coordinator,¡± he said, offering a handshake. ¡°I¡¯ll be overseeing all your action sequences, including horseback training. You ready to get started?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do it,¡± I replied, feeling a mix of nerves and excitement.


    Joon led me toward the stables, giving me the rundown on what to expect. ¡°We¡¯ll start slow,¡± he explained. ¡°Today¡¯s all about getting you comfortable on the horse. Over the next few weeks, we¡¯ll build up to the more complex stuff¡ªsword fighting, stunts, you name it. By the time we¡¯re on set, you¡¯ll be moving like you¡¯ve been doing this your whole life.¡±


    It was a lot to take in, but I couldn¡¯t deny the thrill running through me. This was exactly what I¡¯d been hoping for¡ªa real shot to prove myself, to push past my limits and see what I¡¯m made of. I was ready to give it everything I had.


    Just as we reached the paddock, though, that''s when I saw her.


    Orla.


    The girl from the plane. The one who¡¯d been stuck in my head since that day. She was leading a horse out of the stables, looking so different from the last time I¡¯d seen her. She wasn¡¯t in a wedding dress anymore, but in riding gear, looking all serious and focused. She looked even more stunning than I remembered.


    ¡°Hey, Orla,¡± Joon called out, motioning her over. ¡°This is Milo Lee, the actor I mentioned. He¡¯ll be working with you on the horseback scenes today.¡±


    She walked over, giving me a polite smile, but there was something off. She seemed distant, all business. It was like she didn¡¯t even recognize me.


    ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± she said, her tone professional, like we were total strangers. She extended her hand for a handshake, all formal and no-nonsense, which just made the whole situation even weirder.


    I stared at her, still trying to wrap my head around this. ¡°Oh uh¡­nice to meet you too,¡± I replied, reaching out to shake her hand. But it felt awkward, like we were two people meeting for the first time instead of¡­ whatever this was supposed to be.


    Did she really not remember me? Or was she just pretending?


    Orla pulled her hand back, slipping effortlessly into work mode. ¡°This is Raven,¡± she said, motioning to the sleek black horse beside her. ¡°He¡¯s well-trained and responsive, but he¡¯ll need time to trust you. Treat him with respect, and he¡¯ll do the same.¡±


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    I ran a hand along Raven¡¯s neck, nodding. ¡°He¡¯s incredible.¡±


    Her expression softened, just for a second. ¡°He is.¡±


    Then, just as quickly, she was back to business. ¡°Let¡¯s start with the basics¡ªmounting, posture, commands. Once you¡¯re comfortable, we¡¯ll move on to a trot.¡±


    I followed her instructions, trying to focus on her words instead of the fact that she was Orla¡ªthe same Orla I¡¯d talked to for hours, the same Orla I¡¯d wanted to see again. And yet, here she was, acting like we¡¯d never met.


    After a long session, the sun dipped lower, casting golden light over the stables. We were wrapping up when I finally caved.


    ¡°Orla,¡± I said, dismounting. ¡°You really don¡¯t remember me?¡±


    She paused, her professional mask slipping just slightly. Then she sighed. ¡°Of course I remember you.¡±


    ¡°Then why the cold shoulder?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ well¡­¡± She hesitated, glancing around the stables before lowering her voice. ¡°You¡¯re kind of a big deal, Milo.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but that¡¯s not exactly news,¡± I said, still confused.


    She looked down. ¡°When we met, you didn¡¯t exactly mention how famous you are. And now that I¡¯m here, seeing all this, it¡¯s a lot to take in. I just started this job a week ago, and I¡¯m trying to keep things professional.¡±


    I started to see a flicker of the warm personality I remembered from the flight, the one I¡¯d been hoping to see again. ¡°Let me guess,¡± I said, trying to lighten the mood, ¡°they told you not to get too personal with the cast or something? Typical entertainment company policy bullshit.¡±


    Orla finally looked me in the eye, and I caught a hint of a smile tugging at her lips. ¡°Something like that,¡± she said, brushing a loose strand of hair from her braid behind her ear.


    Seeing that cute smile, I felt a wave of relief wash over me. Maybe things weren¡¯t as weird between us as I¡¯d thought.


    ¡°Yeah, I get it,¡± I said, easing up a bit. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I didn¡¯t expect it to be you. I mean, I¡¯m glad it is. Seeing someone familiar makes all of this a little less overwhelming.¡±


    Orla gave a small nod. ¡°It is nice. Honestly, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever run into you again.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°You could¡¯ve, you know. Why didn¡¯t you reach out?¡±


    She hesitated, her gaze dropping briefly. ¡°I thought about it. But everything happened so quickly. New job, new country¡­ I wasn¡¯t even sure if you were serious about wanting to keep in touch. I figured¡­¡±


    ¡°Figured what?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°That because I¡¯m famous, I wouldn¡¯t follow through?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± she said, her cheeks turning a faint pink. ¡°I just¡­ didn¡¯t want to assume you meant it. People say things, you know? And I¡¯ve never been great at figuring out who¡¯s genuine.¡±


    I chuckled, shaking my head. ¡°So you thought I was just messing with you?¡±


    ¡°Kind of,¡± she said with a shy laugh. ¡°I mean, look at you. Big celebrity, a whole different world¡­ It¡¯s hard not to feel like maybe I¡¯m just imagining things.¡±


    ¡°Well, for the record,¡± I said, meeting her eyes, ¡°I was serious. I wanted to hang out with you. Still do, actually.¡±


    Her smile widened just a bit. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    Just as the conversation was starting to feel like it was going somewhere, we were interrupted by a crew member.


    ¡°Milo, we¡¯re ready to take you back to the city,¡± she said.


    Orla immediately snapped back into her professional demeanor, the warmth from just moments ago disappearing. ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s it for today then,¡± she said, her voice polite but distant. ¡°Have a good day, Milo.¡±


    I watched as she turned and walked away with Raven, the sudden change in her attitude catching me off guard again. Maybe she was just trying to stay professional, but it left me questioning everything. Was she keeping her distance because of company rules, or was she unsure about reconnecting? Her mixed signals had me spinning. Yoo¡¯s words echoed in my head: ¡°If it¡¯s meant to be, it¡¯ll happen. And if not, there¡¯s plenty of fish in the sea.¡± But seeing her again felt too perfect to ignore, like fate was stepping in. I wasn¡¯t about to let this chance slip by. If this drama gave me a reason to get closer to her, I was taking it.


    ?Sky Mincharo

 Chapter 18 - Echoes of the Unknown

    <div>


    Orla:


    The next morning, I found myself alone in Nara¡¯s apartment. The city buzzed outside, but inside, it was just me and my thoughts. I had a lot of those lately, especially after yesterday¡¯s unexpected encounter with Milo. I couldn¡¯t seem to get him out of my head, and that made things even more complicated.


    I paced around the living room, glancing at my phone every few minutes like it held the answers I was searching for. I hadn¡¯t told Nara about Milo yet, and the weight of that secret was beginning to press down on me. I knew I needed to say something, but how?


    When Nara finally came home from her early morning meeting, I was sitting on the couch, absently scrolling through random shows on her streaming service. ¡°Hey,¡± I greeted her, trying to sound casual.


    ¡°Hey,¡± she replied, dropping her bag on the console table at the entry and kicking off her shoes. ¡°How was your week at the stables?¡±


    ¡°It was¡­ good. Intense, but good,¡± I said, fumbling with the remote, my mind still elsewhere. ¡°I¡¯m really getting back into this whole riding thing. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve worked with horses.¡±


    Nara smiled warmly. ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that. It¡¯s good to see you doing something you love again.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it is,¡± I said, hesitating for a moment before continuing. ¡°So, I met some interesting people yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Nara plopped down on the sofa beside me. ¡°Like who?¡±


    ¡°Well, you know, just some of the crew, the other trainers¡­ and Milo,¡± I said, trying to sound nonchalant.


    Nara raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a smirk. ¡°Milo Lee? The K-pop star? He¡¯s the one you¡¯re training, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ that¡¯s him,¡± I admitted, feeling the heat rise to my cheeks. ¡°What do you know about him?¡±


    Nara leaned back, tapping her chin thoughtfully. ¡°Well, he¡¯s originally from California, moved here to become a trainee then ended up joining ADRIIFT on a reality show. He¡¯s got serious training in taekwondo¡ªthat¡¯s probably why his dancing is so sharp. Oh, and his voice? It¡¯s amazing. Deep, rich¡ªdefinitely one of the things that make the group stand out.¡±


    I nodded, processing the information. ¡°How old is he?¡±


    ¡°Pretty sure he¡¯s 23,¡± Nara said, giving a small shrug. ¡°Why?¡±


    I hesitated for a moment, thinking about the age difference. 23? Not too far off from my own 26¡ªstill a little young, but not unreasonable. Before I could overthink it, I found myself blurting out, ¡°Is he single?¡±


    Nara¡¯s eyes widened suddenly. ¡°You sure are asking a lot about him. Is there something I should know?¡± she teased, giving me a playful nudge.


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s nothing like that,¡± I stammered, though I knew I wasn¡¯t fooling her. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I met him on the flight to Seoul. Before I even knew who he was.¡±


    Her eyes widened. ¡°Wait, what? You met him on the plane?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I admitted. ¡°We sat next to each other, talked a bit. He was¡­ really nice. I didn¡¯t even realize he was famous until later.¡±


    Nara stared at me for a long moment before saying, ¡°No wonder you were so cagey about this the other day.¡± She chuckled softly before adding, ¡°I get that you¡¯re trying to move on from Logan and all, and honestly, you should. But falling for a K-pop star? That¡¯s playing with fire, Orla.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, feeling defensive. ¡°I¡¯m not falling for him, Nara. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m planning anything. I just¡­ I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s just something about him that stands out.¡±


    Nara sighed. ¡°Of course he stands out. He¡¯s an idol¡ªthe kind of guy who¡¯s on posters in half the bedrooms of teenage girls. I get it. But their lives aren¡¯t normal. They¡¯ve got packed schedules, constant pressure, and fans who can get intense. If this goes anywhere, Orla, you¡¯re just setting yourself up for heartbreak."


    ¡°I know,¡± I muttered, staring down at my hands. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I felt like we clicked, you know. Plus he didn¡¯t know anything about me. About Logan, about my past. It was¡­ refreshing.¡±


    Nara¡¯s gaze softened further. ¡°Right. But, Orla, you need to focus on yourself right now. I mean, If you¡¯re looking for a distraction, some fun, then I could introduce you to someone. Someone normal, who won¡¯t come with all the complications.¡±


    I leaned back against the couch, letting out a heavy sigh. ¡°It¡¯s not like that though, really. I was just curious."


    Nara raised an eyebrow, her smile turning playful again. ¡°Curious, sure. Whatever you say.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± I said firmly. ¡°Besides, like you said, his hectic schedule wouldn¡¯t even allow it. And with work, I have to keep things pretty professional. It¡¯s not like anything would go beyond some harmless flirting, if that.¡±


    Nara laughed, shaking her head. ¡°Well, you¡¯d better keep it that way. Trust me, word spreads fast in this industry. And if Milo is seen getting too close to any woman¡ªespecially a foreigner¡ªhis fans will go wild. South Korean fandoms are intense. They¡¯re not exactly known for being chill about their idols dating.¡±


    I got what she was saying, and honestly, that¡¯s why I¡¯d made a point to keep some distance yesterday. Still, though, it had taken everything in me not to just come out and tell him I wanted to spend more time together. But maybe she was right¡ªMilo was just a distraction. So I couldn¡¯t let this turn into anything more than a strictly work-related relationship.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    <div>


    ***


    <div>


    The past week had flown by in a blur of intense training sessions. Milo and I spent most of our time at the stables, working on everything from basic riding to more advanced stunts. The days were long, and by the end of each one, I was too exhausted to think about anything other than getting some sleep.


    Despite the hard work, there hadn¡¯t been much time for anything beyond our professional relationship. Milo and I exchanged the occasional smile or glance, but there was never a moment to just sit and talk like we had on the flight. It was frustrating, but I knew this was what we had to do to keep things professional.


    As we wrapped up another long day of training, Joon approached us, looking as serious as ever. ¡°Good work today, both of you,¡± he said, nodding in approval. ¡°I¡¯ve got some news. Tomorrow, we¡¯re moving on to location filming outside Dae Jang Geum Park. You¡¯ll be riding through rough terrain, so be prepared. It¡¯s going to be a tough shoot, but I¡¯m confident you can handle it.¡±


    I exchanged a quick glance with Milo, feeling a mix of excitement and nerves. Filming on location was a big step¡ªone that meant we were getting closer to the real thing.


    ¡°Great,¡± Milo said, his voice steady. ¡°We¡¯ll be ready.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Joon replied, his tone firm. ¡°Get some rest tonight. You¡¯re going to need it.¡±


    The next morning, the crew set up early for the day¡¯s shoot in the Eunwol Forest, not far from the actual historical set in Dae Jang Geum Park. Tall, ancient trees towered overhead, their dense canopies filtering the early sunlight into dappled patches of gold on the forest floor. The air was thick with the scent of earth and pine, and the only sounds were the rustling of leaves and the distant calls of birds.


    The atmosphere on set was a mix of excitement and tension. Today was the first day of principal photography, and everyone was focused, knowing how important these first shots were to the entire production. Joon, the stunt coordinator, was already on his chestnut-colored Arab, Yongma, leading the director, Han Dong-hyuk, and director of photography, Jeong Sun-woo, down a narrow forest path. Dong-hyuk and Sun-woo rode in a small, all-terrain buggy driven by one of the set crew, the camera already up, capturing test shots as they scouted the trail.


    ¡°This path will work,¡± Joon said, pointing out specific spots along the way.


    ¡°Good,¡± Director Dong-hyuk added in English, his sharp eyes scanning the forested trail. ¡°We¡¯ll have Milo ride Raven through here for the chase scene. Sun-woo, you¡¯ll follow in the buggy to get those close-up tracking shots.¡±


    Sun-woo nodded, his eyes glued to the camera¡¯s monitor, already visualizing the final footage. The buggy hummed along the uneven path, bouncing slightly as it moved over rocks and roots. Joon made note of potential hazards and where they could safely push the action, marking spots for stunt coordination.


    Meanwhile, I stood back with Raven, watching as the crew prepared. My heart pounded in my chest, a mix of nerves and excitement. I glanced over at Milo, who looked calm and composed.


    ¡°You ready for this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°As ready as I¡¯ll ever be,¡± he said, flashing a grin. ¡°Especially if you¡¯re nearby.¡±


    I let out a laugh and grinned. ¡°You¡¯ll eventually need to leave the training wheels behind, you know,¡± I teased.


    ¡°Nah, I like this riding just the way it is,¡± he shot back with a smirk that sent a rush of heat to my cheeks.


    It had been this kind of playful back-and-forth between us for the last week, but no matter how much I enjoyed it, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that I wanted something more.


    Joon and the directors finished their scouting and returned to the group. He approached us, giving final instructions. ¡°Alright, Milo, we¡¯ll start with a few runs through the path. I want you to familiarize yourself with the terrain. Orla, keep a close eye on Raven. Make sure he¡¯s comfortable with the course.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Joon,¡± I nodded.


    Milo gave me a quick smile as he mounted Raven and settled into the saddle. ¡°Ready when you are.¡±


    We started the first run-through with me walking beside them, the forest eerily quiet except for the soft thud of Raven¡¯s hooves on the leaf-strewn ground. The crew watched intently as Milo and I guided Raven through the path, with Dong-hyuk and Sun-woo following closely behind in a larger buggy, their camera crew capturing every movement to set the scene¡¯s marks. Later that afternoon, we¡¯d be getting into costume and shooting preliminary takes, but for now, this was about fine-tuning the choreography and ensuring the terrain felt natural for the action.


    At first, everything seemed to be going smoothly. Raven¡¯s gait was steady, and Milo handled him with ease. But as we reached the midpoint of the trail, something changed. Raven¡¯s ears flicked back, and he tensed up, his steps becoming hesitant.


    ¡°Whoa, easy,¡± Milo murmured, trying to keep Raven calm, but the horse stopped abruptly, refusing to move forward.


    Joon, following behind on Yongma, immediately stepped forward. ¡°Orla, hop on with Milo. Let¡¯s figure out what¡¯s spooking him.¡±


    I quickly mounted in front of Milo as he scooted back, feeling the tension in Raven¡¯s body as I settled in. ¡°Let¡¯s try this again,¡± I said, my voice calm despite the worry gnawing at me.


    We started down the path once more, but Raven was even more reluctant this time. He seemed to sense something that we couldn¡¯t, and when we reached the same spot as before, he suddenly veered off the trail in a gallop, heading into a darker, more overgrown part of the forest. This was odd because the set location had been specifically manicured for the shoot¡ªtrees spaced appropriately, with all branches and clippings removed to prevent any potential injuries. Yet, here we were, moving into an area that seemed untouched and wild, completely out of place.


    ¡°This is weird,¡± Milo muttered. ¡°Where did Joon go? Where did everybody go? This part of the forest wasn¡¯t supposed to be this thick.¡±


    ¡°Something¡¯s not right,¡± I muttered, gripping the reins tighter as I tried to steer Raven back on course. But it felt like the horse was being guided by some unseen force. His movements were erratic, his breathing quick and shallow.


    ¡°You think?¡± Milo''s voice was edged with uneasy sarcasm. ¡°We need to turn back, now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying,¡± I replied, pulling at the reins, but Raven wouldn¡¯t listen. The deeper we went into the forest, the more oppressive the atmosphere became. The light seemed to fade, and a thick mist began to rise from the ground, swirling around us like a living thing.


    Suddenly, a low, haunting wail echoed through the trees, chilling me to the bone. Raven reared up violently, and before I could react, Milo was thrown from the saddle, hitting the ground hard. I barely managed to hold on as Raven bolted, his fear driving him deeper into the mist.


    ¡°Milo!¡± I shouted, panic rising in my chest, but there was no answer. The fog was so thick now that I could barely see a few feet ahead. Raven¡¯s wild gallop was out of control, and I knew I had to stop him before something terrible happened.


    But as I fought to regain control, the eerie atmosphere of the forest seemed to close in around us. The trees twisted into dark, looming shapes, and the mist became a suffocating blanket, swallowing everything in its path.


    ¡°Raven, stop!¡± I pleaded, pulling hard on the reins, but the horse was beyond reason. Just as I thought things couldn¡¯t get worse, that strange, unearthly sound echoed through the mist again¡ªa sound that sent a jolt of terror through me.


    Raven bucked frantically, and I lost my grip. I felt myself falling, the ground rushing up to meet me. My head struck something hard, and the world spun wildly before everything went black.


    ?Sky Mincharo

 (Part 2) Chapter 19 - Into the Fog

    Milo:


    The first thing I felt when I woke up was the pounding ache in the back of my head. My hand automatically went to the sore spot, and I winced as a sharp pain shot through my skull. It wasn¡¯t too bad¡ªjust a nasty knock from the fall. But as the fog in my brain started to clear, I noticed something weird. My clothes were different.


    Gone were the jeans and plain t-shirt I¡¯d thrown on that morning. Instead, I was wearing black robes, cinched tight at the waist with a thick leather belt. My forearms were wrapped in snug bracers, and my legs were covered in leather greaves. To top it off, there was this heavy leather shoulder armor strapped across my chest. It felt solid, like it had been molded to fit me perfectly.


    What the hell?


    I stood up, still a little dizzy, and looked down at the outfit. The robe hung just right, like it had been custom-made for me. None of this made sense. Today was supposed to be a simple rehearsal. Costumes and makeup weren¡¯t supposed to happen until later this afternoon. So why was I suddenly decked out like a full-on warrior from The Emperor¡¯s Sword?


    I frowned, trying to recall the concept they¡¯d given me for my role. The general¡¯s outfit was supposed to be more Japanese¡ªceremonial and polished, the kind of sharp, regal attire that belonged in a royal court. But this? This looked battle-worn, ancient, like it had seen years of war. The leather was scuffed, the fabric slightly frayed at the edges, and every piece of armor felt molded to my body, not like a costume, but like something that had been lived in. It wasn¡¯t just a prop; it felt real.


    I ran my hand along the belt, feeling the cool metal of the dark buckle and the rough texture of the leather. It didn¡¯t feel like costume material. It felt worn, like it had been used for years. Then I noticed my hair. I reached up, and my hand froze. My bleached-blond hair was gone. Instead, long, jet-black strands fell past my shoulders, tied half-up with a headband holding it back.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    When did this happen?


    None of it added up. One minute I was riding Raven, marking some scenes, and the next I was¡­ here. Dressed like this. I flexed my fingers, watching the bracers move with me. Everything fit like it belonged. It was unsettling, to say the least.


    That¡¯s when I heard it. Hooves. The sound of a horse trotting through the foggy woods around me. My head snapped up, and I squinted into the thick mist hanging between the trees. Slowly, a familiar figure emerged¡ªRaven. His saddle and gear were completely different, though. Gone was the basic setup from the stables. Now he was decked out in intricate, elaborate tack, like he¡¯d been pulled straight out of a medieval painting.


    Raven snorted, tossing his head and stamping his foot. His eyes locked on something in the distance, but I didn¡¯t have time to figure out what. My hand brushed against something on the ground beside me. I looked down and froze.


    A bow. A sleek, black compound bow lay there, like it had been waiting for me. My fingers curled around the smooth wood, lifting it. It felt¡­ familiar. Too familiar. The weight, the grip, even the slight curve of the bowstring¡ªit was like I¡¯d used it my whole life. A quiver hung across my back, its feathered arrows shifting slightly as I moved.


    I took a shaky breath, trying to piece it all together. Was I dreaming? Hallucinating? Everything felt too real for that. The weight of the bow, the tightness of the bracers, the cool mist clinging to my skin¡ªnone of it felt fake.


    Raven snorted again, pulling my attention back. He kept looking toward the trees, like he was signaling me to follow. My stomach twisted. I had no idea where I was, how I¡¯d gotten here, or what was happening. All I knew was that I needed to move.


    Without thinking, I swung onto Raven¡¯s back. He didn¡¯t hesitate, didn¡¯t need any coaxing. It felt natural, like we¡¯d been doing this forever. Somehow, it was as if Raven knew where to go. As soon as I was in the saddle, he took off, his hooves thudding against the ground as we tore through the foggy forest. The mist swirled around us, making it impossible for me to see where we were headed. Left, right, forward¡ªit all looked the same.


    Then I heard it. A scream. It sliced through the silence, sharp and chilling.


    My heart froze for a second, then started pounding like crazy. I pulled the reins tighter, leaning into Raven as he slowed for a moment.


    "Where did that come from?" I mumbled, more to myself than anything. As if answering, Raven snorted and turned sharply, heading straight into the direction of the scream. I didn¡¯t object; my mind locked onto one thought.


    Was that¡­ Orla?


    ?Sky Mincharo

 Chapter 20 - Blood and Shadows

    Orla:


    My eyes fluttered open, and I squinted against the light filtering through a thick, eerie mist. Within a few seconds, a dull, pounding ache reverberated in my head, and everything felt foggy. It took a second to realize something was wrong¡ªnothing looked familiar. The last thing I remembered was riding Raven, but now everything around me had changed.


    I tried to sit up, and that¡¯s when I noticed it. g. Instead, I had on a drab hanbok, its rough fabric coarse against my skin. A wave of panic hit as I glanced down at my hands. Blood. They were covered in blood, and I could feel a sticky warmth on the side of my head. My breath hitched.


    ¡°What the...?¡± I whispered, my voice shaky. I looked around, but the dense fog made it impossible to see more than a few feet ahead. The trees were massive and gnarled, their twisted branches reaching out like claws. The whole place felt suffocating. My heart was racing, and when I tried to stand, a wave of dizziness knocked me back to my knees.


    Out of nowhere, something whizzed past my ear, close enough for me to feel the air shift. It slammed into a tree with a loud thud. My head snapped toward the sound, and my stomach dropped when I saw the arrow sticking out of the bark next to me. A second later, another arrow zipped by, even closer. I screamed when I saw it, the sound tearing from my throat as I realized someone was after me. Instinct kicked in, and I dropped to the ground, trembling as fear took over.


    I forced myself to move, crawling on unsteady hands and knees. My body felt heavy and weak, my legs shaky from the fall or... something worse. Maybe I had a concussion. But there wasn¡¯t time to figure it out.


    Through the fog, I saw movement. A figure on horseback emerged, cloaked in black and looming like a nightmare. The archer. He slowed his horse until it walked mere inches from me, his bowstring drawn back tight. Panic surged through me. I couldn¡¯t think, couldn¡¯t move. This was it.


    Then, just as he released the arrow, something hit him. He jerked violently, and the arrow flew wide, missing me by a few feet. The next second, the warrior tumbled off his horse and landed hard, his body crashing into mine. The impact knocked the wind out of me, and I screamed again, pinned under his heavy armor. His lifeless eyes stared blankly into the fog, and blood pooled beneath him. My hands slipped as I tried to push him off, my fingers slick with the blood now soaking into my hanbok. An arrow jutted out of his back, and my brain scrambled to make sense of what had just happened. Who shot him? And why?


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    The sound of another horse¡¯s hooves snapped me out of it. Someone was coming. I tried to squirm free, but the weight of the dead man was crushing me. Tears blurred my vision as pure panic took over. ¡°Please! Don¡¯t kill me! I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± I cried out, my voice breaking.


    Strong hands grabbed the body and heaved it off me. I scrambled backward, desperate to get away, but then I froze. My eyes locked onto the face of my rescuer, and my brain stalled.


    ¡°Milo?¡± I whispered, barely able to process what I was seeing.


    It was him, but it wasn¡¯t. This Milo looked like he¡¯d stepped out of another world. His long, dark hair was tied back, and his face was sharper, harder, like he¡¯d been through hell and back. He wore leather armor over a black tunic, a bow slung across his back. He looked like a full-on warrior.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me,¡± he said, his voice steady but low. He crouched down, helping me to my feet. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I... I think so,¡± I stammered, my thoughts a mess. ¡°What is this? What¡¯s happening? Are we in a movie?¡±


    His expression hardened. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± he said, glancing around. ¡°I woke up here after Raven threw me. He found me, and then I heard those soldiers. Whoever they are, they¡¯re not friendly. We need to move. Now.¡±


    I nodded, my brain screaming with questions I didn¡¯t have time to ask. The distant shouts of men echoed through the fog, and Milo¡¯s eyes sharpened. He grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his horse. Raven stood nearby, looking almost otherworldly himself. His saddle and bridle were different, more ornate, and he seemed bigger, stronger, like he belonged in this strange world.


    ¡°Get on,¡± Milo said, hoisting me into the saddle. He climbed up behind me, his movements quick and practiced. As he grabbed the reins, his arms brushed against mine, and he pulled me close. ¡°Hold on tight,¡± he murmured, his breath warm against my ear. ¡°We¡¯ll figure this out later. Right now, we need to survive.¡±


    Raven surged forward, cutting through the thick fog. The damp air clung to my skin as the forest twisted and blurred around us. The shouts behind us grew louder, more frantic, and I clung to Milo, my heart racing.


    My mind was a whirlwind. Nothing about this felt real, but it also didn¡¯t feel fake. Milo had killed someone. The blood on my hands wasn¡¯t stage makeup. The fear in Milo¡¯s voice, the panic in his eyes¡ªit was all real. Too real. Whatever world we¡¯d landed in, it wasn¡¯t ours anymore.


    ?Sky Mincharo

 Chapter 21 - Between Worlds

    Milo:


    I pushed Raven to go as fast as he could, the fog swallowing us up as we tore through the forest. Orla was sitting in front of me, gripping the saddle horn like her life depended on it. Her back pressed against my chest, and I could feel her shaking, but I didn¡¯t say anything. Honestly, I was just as freaked out. With her right there in front of me, it was impossible not to feel her fear, and it wasn¡¯t helping mine.


    The cold air stung my face, and the silence of the forest was seriously getting to me. I kept my eyes on the path ahead, but my brain was all over the place. Where the hell were we? How did we even end up here? And how the hell were we gonna get out?


    After what felt like forever, I slowed Raven down to a trot, listening for... something. Anything¡ªshouts, maybe swords clashing¡ªsomething to tell me if those guys were still after us. But there was nothing. Just this heavy, all-encompassing silence. We were completely lost. This forest was way bigger than I expected, and the fog was making it worse.


    The quiet was really starting to mess with my head. It was like everything had stopped¡ªno cars, no distant road noise¡ªjust dead silence. It didn¡¯t feel right at all.


    Orla started to slip to the side, her body swaying like she was about to pass out. ¡°Hey, stay with me,¡± I murmured, wrapping one arm around her waist to hold her steady. She wasn¡¯t gonna last much longer like this, I could tell.


    Then, I heard it¡ªa faint trickling sound. Water. ¡°Wait, hang on,¡± I said, pulling Raven to a stop.


    I strained to listen, and there it was again, water. I felt a wave of relief wash over me. At least that made some sense. I guided Raven off the path, and sure enough, we found a small clearing with a stream cutting through. The water sparkled, reflecting what little light there was.


    I slid off Raven first, reaching up to help Orla down. She practically collapsed into my arms, barely able to stand.


    ¡°Easy, I got you,¡± I muttered, guiding her over to a dead log near the stream. She sat down, looking like she was about to pass out completely.


    Raven trotted over to the stream, drinking like he hadn¡¯t seen water in days. I glanced over at Orla¡ªshe was pale, eyelids drooping, and her head was still bleeding. My gut twisted. ¡°You gotta stay awake, Orla,¡± I said, crouching down in front of her. ¡°I know you¡¯re tired, but you can¡¯t sleep yet.¡±


    She mumbled something I couldn¡¯t make out, her head drooping to the side. ¡°I¡¯m so tired¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°I know, but you have to fight it,¡± I said, glancing around. What could I do? Then I saw the stream and got an idea. I ripped off a piece of my robe and dipped it in the cold water. Then I started wiping the blood and dirt from her face as carefully as I could.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that,¡± she mumbled, her voice barely there.


    ¡°Shh,¡± I said, still dabbing at her face. ¡°Just let me take care of you for a sec.¡±


    As I cleaned her up, our eyes met, and for a split second, everything else disappeared. Even covered in dirt and blood, she looked beautiful, like she belonged in this weird, ancient world way more than I did. My heart did this weird flip, but I forced myself to snap out of it. This wasn¡¯t the time for any of that.


    Orla blinked, glancing down at her clothes, then back at me. ¡°How did we end up like this? And you... what happened to your hair?¡±


    Without waiting for an answer, she reached out and brushed her delicate fingers through my hair.


    I glanced down at myself, trying to piece it all together, but no answer came. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted, my voice low. The eerie resemblance to the scenes the director had envisioned for the drama gnawed at the back of my mind. ¡°But whatever this is, it¡¯s real. Not a movie.¡± To prove it, I tugged at my hair and added, ¡°See? All me. No extensions.¡±


    She nodded weakly, too exhausted to keep up the conversation. She leaned against me, her head resting on my shoulder. ¡°Just a minute,¡± she whispered, her voice barely hanging on.


    I felt her starting to fade, and as much as I wanted to let her rest, I knew she couldn¡¯t sleep. Not yet. ¡°Hey, no sleeping,¡± I said softly, giving her a gentle shake. ¡°You have to stay awake.¡±


    She stirred a little, her eyes half-open but barely focused. I couldn¡¯t help but notice the sense of closeness in that moment¡ªthe weight of her leaning on me, the warmth of her breath against my neck. It felt strangely intimate, like we were sharing something more than just survival. But I couldn¡¯t let her pass out. Not now.


    I shook her again, harder this time. ¡°Orla, come on. You can¡¯t fall asleep.¡±


    Her eyes fluttered open. ¡°I know¡­ I¡¯m trying.¡±


    She sat up a little, pulling away from me. Her movements were slow and shaky as she rubbed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m trying,¡± she repeated, sounding hoarse and barely there. She winced when her hand brushed over the spot on her head that was still fresh.


    I could see how much she was struggling to keep it together. She was exhausted, barely hanging on. ¡°I know,¡± I said quietly. ¡°But you have to keep going, just a little longer. We need to figure out where the hell we are.¡±


    Orla nodded weakly. She was trying, at least. After a few more minutes, I finished cleaning her up the best I could. The cold water helped a bit, and Raven, now finished with his drink, was grazing nearby, looking a lot better. That was one less thing to worry about.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said, helping Orla back up onto Raven. ¡°We can¡¯t stay here. We got to keep moving.¡±


    Once she was settled, I climbed up behind her, wrapping my arm around her to keep her steady as we started moving again.


    The fog started to lift, but just barely, and the sky was growing darker. Night was closing in fast, and the thought of being stuck out here, in the middle of nowhere, sent a chill through me. We needed to find shelter, and soon.


    Just as I was about to say something, I heard it¡ªa sharp crack in the distance, like a stick snapping underfoot. Raven froze, his whole body tense.


    I held my breath for a second. Heart pounding, I scanned the trees, searching for any sign of movement. The air around us felt still¡ªtoo still.


    But we weren¡¯t alone.


    ?Sky Mincharo

 Chapter 22 - A Familiar Stranger

    <b>Milo:</b>


    I saw it¡ªa shape, barely visible through the fog, moving toward us. My body froze, every nerve on high alert.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± I called out.


    No answer. Just the sound of something¡ªor someone¡ªgetting closer. Raven snorted, shifting beneath us, and I tightened my grip on the reins, ready to bolt if I had to.


    Then, out of the fog, a figure stepped forward. Tall, cloaked in this beat-up, ragged robe, face hidden under a hood. He looked like someone who had been out here for years¡ªunkempt, rough, eyes too sharp, like he saw everything but didn¡¯t trust any of it.


    He stopped a few feet away, one hand resting on a dagger strapped to his side. ¡°You¡¯re lost,¡± he said, his voice low and raspy. But there was something off about the way he said it, something¡­ familiar.


    I squinted, trying to place the feeling. His posture, the way he moved¡ªit all felt weirdly recognizable, but I couldn¡¯t make sense of it.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want any trouble,¡± I said. ¡°We just need help. My friend¡ª¡± I looked down at Orla, who was barely conscious now, ¡°she¡¯s sick. She needs to rest.¡±


    The guy¡¯s eyes shifted to Orla. ¡°And why would I help you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But we don¡¯t have a choice. She¡¯s burning up.¡±


    The guy just stood there, staring us down. ¡°You¡¯re not from here, are you?¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯re not.¡±


    He continued to stare at me, like he was sizing me up, the silence heavy.


    ¡°Can you help us?¡± I asked again, more desperate this time.


    Orla was slipping further, and I couldn¡¯t hold her up much longer.


    ¡°No,¡± he said flatly.


    My heart dropped. ¡°No? What do you mean, no? There has to be a village nearby or something. A hospital¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hospital?¡± he repeated.


    ¡°Yes, a hospital. You know, with doctors? Medicine? Come on, man.¡±


    ¡°Medicine, you say?¡± His expression shifted, as if something had finally caught his interest.


    ¡°Yes, medicine!¡± I said quickly. ¡°She needs it. Herbs, remedies¡ªanything you¡¯ve got to bring her fever down.¡±


    At this point, I didn¡¯t care if we found a hospital or not. Whatever this guy had¡ªancient herbs, weird plants¡ªI¡¯d take it. Orla needed to get better, and I wasn¡¯t about to lose her out here.


    He seemed to consider this, his eyes narrowing as if calculating. After what felt like forever, he nodded. ¡°I have what she needs,¡± he said, ¡°but it will cost you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± I said. ¡°Whatever you want, just help her.¡±


    A strange smile twisted his lips¡ªmore unsettling than comforting. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    He turned and disappeared into the trees. My gut screamed not to trust him, but what choice did I have? I nudged Raven forward, but he didn¡¯t move.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why aren¡¯t you moving?¡± I muttered, my frustration spilling over. As if answering me, Raven huffed, his ears flicking back, like he knew exactly what I was thinking, and didn¡¯t trust this guy either.


    I leaned in closer. ¡°Look, there¡¯s no time to question this guy. If you don¡¯t want Orla to die, we¡¯ve got to move.¡±


    Finally, Raven shifted, his muscles tensing before he reluctantly stepped forward, following the stranger into the fog.


    We followed him through the forest, and the further we went, the worse it felt. Something about this place wasn¡¯t right. The trees seemed too close, the air too still. It definitely felt like we had wandered into a world we didn¡¯t belong in.


    Finally, we reached a small clearing. In the middle of it stood a thatched hut¡ªif you could call it that. It was barely more than a few pieces of wood thrown together, smoke lazily curling out of the chimney. The guy pushed open the door and waved us inside.


    ¡°Bring her in,¡± he said.


    I slid off Raven, my legs barely holding me up. Orla was out of it, her skin too hot as I carefully lifted her down from the saddle. She stirred a little, her eyes flickering open for a second before they shut again.


    ¡°Easy,¡± I whispered, holding her close as I carried her into the hut.


    The inside was small and cluttered with jars of herbs, dried plants hanging from the ceiling, and strange tools scattered everywhere. The air was thick with the smell of smoke and something else¡ªsomething medicinal, but not in a comforting way.


    The guy was already at a small table, grinding herbs into powder. ¡°Lay her down,¡± he ordered.


    I found the low bed in the far corner and carefully set Orla down. She was shivering now, her face pale except for the flush of fever. My chest tightened as I brushed her hair away from her face.


    The guy worked in silence, his hands moving quickly as he prepared whatever strange remedy he had in mind. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°Will she be okay?¡± I asked, my voice shaky.


    He grunted, not bothering to look at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± I pressed, stepping closer. ¡°Is she going to make it?¡±


    Finally, he turned, his expression unreadable. With a bowl of herbs in-hand, he brushed past me.


    Frustration bubbled up, and I whirled around. ¡°Hey! I asked you a question.¡±


    The guy stopped and turned, his eyes boring into me. That¡¯s when I saw it¡ªthe eyes. His beard might¡¯ve thrown me off, but the eyes were familiar. <i>Too</i> familiar.


    He stepped right up to me, his voice low. ¡°If you want her to live, you¡¯ll do what I say. Get out of my way.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    He nodded toward the door. ¡°There¡¯s a pile of wood outside. Stack it. If you stay in here, you¡¯ll just be in the way. Let me work.¡±


    ¡°You want me to stack wood while my friend¡¯s lying here dying? Are you serious?¡±


    His gaze hardened. ¡°Yes. If you want her to live, go outside. Now.¡±


    ¡°How can I trust you alone with her?¡±


    ¡°If I wanted to hurt her, I¡¯d have done it already,¡± he said, glancing back at Orla.


    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°How do I know you won¡¯t poison her?¡±


    He shot me a steely glare. ¡°Do you have any experience with herbal medicine?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I admitted reluctantly, my stomach knotting.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to trust that I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± he said firmly, turning back to his work. ¡°Now leave me to it. Don¡¯t disturb me again.¡±


    I clenched my fists, anger boiling inside me. I didn¡¯t want to leave Orla, but the guy was right. Standing around wasn¡¯t going to fix anything. ¡°Fine,¡± I muttered, turning for the door. ¡°But if anything happens to her¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t finish the sentence, but I didn¡¯t have to. He was already back to tending to Orla, his focus completely on her.


    Outside, the cold hit like a slap. The fog still clung thick around the clearing, making everything feel even more surreal. There it was¡ªa pile of freshly cut wood piled haphazardly near the side of the hut. My mind raced as I stared at it. This guy¡ªit was clear as day now¡ªhe looked like Kwan. But not the Kwan I knew. This version was rougher, harder, and when had Kwan ever grown a beard? I grabbed a log, tossing it onto a more organized pile, trying to make sense of the situation. The resemblance was uncanny, but this place was messing with my head, twisting everything I thought I understood.


    I glanced back toward the shack, half tempted to rush in and demand answers. But then I saw Orla through the open doorway, lying there, pale and vulnerable, and the urgency to confront him faded. She needed me focused, not distracted by impossible questions.


    Still, the thought wouldn¡¯t leave me: What was this place? And would we ever find our way back?


    I turned back to the woodpile, my hands moving automatically as I worked, trying to ignore this nagging feeling in my chest.


    ?Sky Mincharo

 Chapter 23 - The Healers Warning

    <b>Orla:</b>


    I woke up slowly, my body heavy and my head pounding like it had been hit with a hammer. I blinked, trying to clear my vision, but everything was still blurry¡ªshapes and shadows blending together in a strange, disorienting haze. My heart raced for a second, hoping, <i>please, let it be a dream</i>. Maybe I¡¯d wake up in Nara¡¯s apartment, safe and sound, the smell of fresh coffee filling the air.


    But no. The smell here wasn¡¯t coffee. It was something earthier, more herbal. As my eyes began to focus, I saw jars lining the shelves, their contents dried and twisted. Jars of deep red and murky brown liquids stood alongside them, the colors dark and ominous. One jar caught my attention, holding the small, curled form of a fetus¡ªan animal, perhaps¡ªsuspended in a clear liquid, its delicate limbs frozen in some eternal slumber. Dried herbs hung from the rafters like strange decorations, casting long, wavering shadows on the walls. Fear crept up my spine at the sight of those containers, a chill settling in my bones. I sat up a little, confused, disoriented.


    <i>Where am I?</i>


    Then I saw him¡ªMilo. He was slumped in a sitting position near me, leaning against the wall, fast asleep. He was still wearing those strange ancient robes, looking like some kind of warrior or bodyguard. My breath caught for a moment, and the tension in my chest began to ease. It wasn¡¯t a dream. This was real, as much as I wished it wasn¡¯t. But seeing him there, close by, the fear began to dissipate, replaced by a flicker of relief.


    ¡°Milo?¡± I whispered, my throat dry and scratchy. I wasn¡¯t even sure if he could hear me.


    Before I could say anything else, a voice from the other side of the small hut hushed me. ¡°Shh, let him rest.¡±


    I turned my head slowly, my muscles stiff, and saw someone sitting near the hearth. A man¡ªno, a stranger. His face was partially hidden by the hood of his cloak, and the firelight cast strange shadows over him. He was stirring something in a pot, the smell of hot broth filling the room. It was him¡ªthe stranger I thought I¡¯d seen in the haze of my restless sleep. The one who had appeared when everything went dark.


    He stood up and brought a small bowl of broth over to me, crouching down to help me sit up properly. I winced at the effort, my body still feeling weak, and he moved with surprising care. ¡°Drink this,¡± he said, his voice low and rough. ¡°It¡¯ll help.¡±


    I hesitated for a moment, glancing at Milo again. He was still out cold, breathing softly, his face relaxed in a way that made him look so different from how I¡¯d seen him lately¡ªcalm, peaceful. I could see the dark circles under his eyes, proof that he hadn¡¯t slept in a while. My heart twisted a little at the sight.


    The stranger noticed my hesitation and spoke quietly. ¡°He¡¯s only just fallen asleep. He watched over you through the night. Let him rest now.¡±


    I looked up at him, my mind racing with questions. How did we end up here? And how, of all things, had Milo found someone knowledgeable in medicine in a place like this? The thoughts swirled in my head, but I pushed them aside, focusing on the one thing I needed to know most.


    I swallowed, my mouth dry, and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The man sat back a little, studying me for a moment before answering.


    ¡°My name is Jin-hoon,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m a healer. Not many know of me, though. My methods are... unconventional. Un-Buddhist, you could say.¡± He gave a half-smirk, though there was something sad about it. ¡°That¡¯s why I was exiled to this place. Out here, away from people.¡±


    Exiled? Who even got exiled anymore? The thought sounded ridiculous until I reminded myself¡ªI wasn¡¯t in the world I knew. As I processed his words, I studied his face, the grime and harsh lines telling one story, while his eyes¡ªsharp, young, and strangely intense¡ªtold another. There was something about them, something striking, even through the dirt.


    I sipped the broth carefully, feeling the warmth spread through me as it went down. It was comforting in a way, though the stranger¡¯s presence still had me on edge.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said quietly, though the question I didn¡¯t ask lingered in the air. Why are you helping us?


    Jin-hoon caught my gaze as if reading the unspoken question. He paused for a moment, then shrugged slightly, his voice low and calm. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your friend there,¡± he said, nodding toward Milo, ¡°you¡¯d probably be dead by now.¡±


    I blinked, surprised by the bluntness of his words. His tone wasn¡¯t cruel or callous, just... matter-of-fact. It made me realize just how serious things had gotten, how close I¡¯d come to¡ªwell, I didn¡¯t want to think about that.


    Jin-hoon turned back to the fire, stirring whatever was left in the pot, as if saving my life had been no more than routine for him.


    I sipped the last of the broth when I heard Milo stir. He blinked a few times before his eyes found me, and he immediately sat up straighter. ¡°Orla,¡± he said, his voice still rough from sleep. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    I touched my head, where the ache still lingered, but it was duller now, not as sharp. ¡°I feel... surprisingly better,¡± I replied, offering him a small smile. ¡°Still a headache, but nothing like before.¡±


    Milo let out a breath of relief and leaned back slightly, running a hand through his long hair.


    ¡°Good, I¡¯m so glad,¡± he said softly. He then turned toward Jin-hoon, who was still tending to the fire. ¡°Thank you... seriously, for helping her.¡±


    Jin-hoon didn¡¯t even glance up from the pot. Instead, he chuckled under his breath. ¡°It¡¯s not you who should be thanking me,¡± he said. "I should be the one thanking you. That woodpile outside? Immaculate. I haven''t seen such dedication to a task since I tricked a novice monk into rearranging temple stones for a full day just to ¡®find inner balance."


    I furrowed my brow, confused. ¡°Woodpile?¡± I asked, glancing between them.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Milo shifted awkwardly, avoiding my eyes before giving me a lopsided grin. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you later,¡± he said, clearly embarrassed.


    Then, with a more serious look, he reached out and gently placed his hand on my forehead, checking for any lingering fever.


    The warmth of his touch sent goosebumps racing up my arms, and I suddenly became hyper-aware of how close he was. My breath caught for a second as his fingers lingered against my skin, his concern clear in his expression. For a moment, the room felt smaller, the air between us charged with something unspoken.


    ¡°You¡¯re definitely feeling better,¡± Milo said, his hand slowly pulling back, though his eyes didn¡¯t leave mine. And just like that, the warmth of his touch lingered, leaving me feeling both relieved and strangely flustered.


    Milo caught my gaze, and for a brief moment, it felt like he saw it too¡ªthe spark, the unspoken tension hanging between us. His expression softened, his eyes searching mine, but then, almost as quickly as it had come, he pulled away abruptly, clearing his throat as if to shake off whatever had passed between us.


    Jin-hoon stepped forward, breaking the silence, and handed Milo a bowl of steaming broth. ¡°You should eat,¡± he said gruffly. ¡°It¡¯ll help keep your strength up.¡±


    Milo shook his head, waving it off. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Really, I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Jin-hoon¡¯s gaze hardened, and he pushed the bowl closer. ¡°It¡¯s not a suggestion. You¡¯ll need your strength for later. Trust me.¡±


    Milo hesitated, glancing at me as if weighing his options. With a sigh, he finally relented, taking the bowl from Jin-hoon. ¡°Fine,¡± he muttered, as he began to sip the broth, clearly not wanting to argue.


    Jin-hoon turned back to his work, the firelight casting shadows on his weathered face.


    ¡°Good choice,¡± he said quietly, though his words carried weight. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what he meant by "later." Something about his tone made it feel like we weren¡¯t quite out of danger yet.


    Just as the tension began to settle, the door to Jin-hoon¡¯s small hut creaked open. A cheerful, young man stepped inside, a broad grin plastered across his face. He carried a burlap sack slung over his shoulder, plopping it down heavily onto the floor with a thud.


    ¡°Jin-hoon! I¡¯ve got your weekly rice!¡± he announced with a lively energy, filling the quiet space.


    Milo shot up from where he was sitting, his eyes widening as he pointed at the man. ¡°Yoo?¡±


    The man blinked, his grin faltering slightly as confusion crossed his face. ¡°Who¡¯s Yoo?¡± he asked, glancing between Jin-hoon and us, clearly puzzled.


    Milo ran a hand through his hair, muttering under his breath. ¡°This is getting ridiculous¡­¡±


    The man, still looking confused, set the sack of rice down near the hearth and shot Jin-hoon a questioning look. ¡°What¡¯s this about? Got guests now?¡±


    Before Jin-hoon could answer, Milo cut in. ¡°We¡¯re just passing through. Needed a place to rest for the night. But don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡±


    I shot Milo a look, confusion tightening in my chest. "Leaving? Where? We don¡¯t even know where we are, let alone where we''re going."


    The man raised an eyebrow. ¡°You don¡¯t know where you are? That¡¯s unusual.¡± He leaned against the doorframe, crossing his arms with a smirk. ¡°Well, you¡¯re in the middle of nowhere, that¡¯s for sure. This is Jin-hoon¡¯s territory now, though I wouldn¡¯t say it¡¯s by choice. He¡¯s been ex¡ª¡±


    Jin-hoon cleared his throat, the sound sharp enough to cut through the air. His eyes flicked to the man in a silent warning.


    There it was again¡ªthat word. Exile. Jin-hoon had already told me about it, so why did it seem like something to keep from Milo? The way the man cut himself off, the way Jin-hoon¡¯s eyes flickered with warning¡ªit was strange, but maybe it wasn¡¯t a secret, just something he didn¡¯t care to explain twice.


    The man chuckled, waving his hand as if brushing off the tension. ¡°Ah, right, right. No need to bring up old stories. Just saying, if it weren¡¯t for me dropping by every week, this guy would have no one to talk to out here.¡± He gave Jin-hoon a playful nudge. ¡°Not that he¡¯s much of a talker anyway.¡±


    Jin-hoon didn¡¯t react at first, just gave a small nod toward the burlap sack, clearly more interested in the rice than the conversation. The man picked up the bag and hefted the sack onto the counter with a heavy thud, turning back to us with an easy grin. ¡°I¡¯m heading out to Seongjin-ri soon. Quiet little town, couple days¡¯ travel. If you¡¯ve got nowhere else to be, I can take you there. It¡¯s a lot better than sticking around here.¡±


    Jin-hoon shot the man a stern glance. The man merely chuckled, shrugging it off like it was nothing.


    ¡°Hey, just offering some help. Better than leaving them lost in the woods, right?¡±


    Jin-hoon grunted in response, seeming uninterested in the conversation.


    I glanced over at Milo, unsure of what to do next.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± I asked. ¡°The stranger¡¯s right¡­ We can¡¯t stay here in this tiny hut forever. As much as I¡¯m grateful for Jin-hoon¡¯s help, we should get moving.¡±


    Milo hesitated, his eyes darting between me and the man leaning casually by the door. ¡°I don¡¯t have any money to pay for this,¡± he admitted quietly, rubbing the back of his neck.


    The man waved it off with a dismissive grin. ¡°Forget about it. No one¡¯s asking for your money. Just some company for the road.¡±


    Milo glanced back at me, uncertainty written all over his face.


    I nodded, giving him a small, reassuring smile. ¡°We don¡¯t have any better options.¡±


    ¡°Great,¡± the man said, clapping his hands together. ¡°It¡¯s settled then. Meet me out front when you¡¯re ready, and we¡¯ll get going.¡±


    With that, he turned and strolled out of the hut, leaving Milo and I to exchange a final, uncertain glance before preparing to leave.


    As Milo and I gathered what little we had, the atmosphere in the tiny hut shifted. There was an unspoken tension in the air, like something was being left unsaid. I could feel the weight of Jin-hoon¡¯s gaze on us, though he stayed quiet as we got ready. I packed the small cloth satchel Jin-hoon had given me earlier with some herbs and a bit of dried food, my fingers moving over the rough fabric absentmindedly.


    Milo was by the entry, adjusting his robe before slinging his quiver over his shoulder and securing his bow on his back. The stranger¡ªJin-hoon''s visitor¡ªhad already left to his rice cart, promising to meet us by the end of the walking path when we were ready to go.


    Just as we were about to step outside, Jin-hoon cleared his throat, stopping us in our tracks. His rough hands dug into his pocket, pulling out a tiny vial filled with a murky, brown liquid. He walked over, his expression as unreadable as ever, and pressed it into my hand.


    ¡°Take this with you,¡± Jin-hoon said gruffly, his voice low but insistent. ¡°But don¡¯t use it just yet. A time will come when you¡¯ll really need it.¡±


    I frowned, turning the vial over in my hand. The liquid sloshed inside, thick and mysterious. Beside me, Milo shifted, his gaze flicking to the small bottle before meeting mine. We exchanged a quick, curious glance, both of us unsure of what to make of this strange gift.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I asked, my voice filled with confusion.


    Jin-hoon¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he looked me in the eye. ¡°Promise me,¡± he said, his voice low and firm, ¡°you won¡¯t take it unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary.¡±


    My brow furrowed even deeper. I looked at Milo again, his own confusion mirroring mine. ¡°But when would that be?¡± I asked, still turning the vial in my hands.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the time comes,¡± Jin-hoon replied, his gaze shifting between me and Milo, as vague as ever. It felt like he was speaking to both of us, leaving no room for further explanation. Without another word, he turned back to his work, leaving the air thick with unanswered questions and an unsettling sense of mystery hanging between us.


    There was more I wanted to ask, but Milo cut through. "We should get going. If this town is far, we don¡¯t want to waste any more time here."


    He was right. Lingering in a hut in the middle of nowhere wouldn¡¯t do us any good. If there was civilization beyond this place¡ªsomeone who could actually help us, maybe even get us back to the city¡ªwe needed to start moving now.


    I tucked the vial into my satchel and tightened the strap.


    As Milo and I stepped outside with Raven in tow, the crisp air stung my skin, but it did nothing to shake the unease twisting in my gut.


    Why was Jin-hoon being so cryptic? What could be so important that he wouldn¡¯t just tell me? The vial felt heavier in my bag with each step, as though whatever was inside carried secrets I wasn¡¯t ready to uncover.


    ?Sky Mincharo

 Chapter 24 - An Arrow in the Dark

    <b>Orla:</b>


    The forest was getting darker with every step we took, and the way the sun dipped below the horizon made the trees look even more twisted and eerie. Their branches curled overhead, reaching out like long, bony fingers. The whole place felt unnervingly still, the kind of quiet that makes you hyper-aware of every little sound. The only things breaking the silence were the steady clatter of Raven¡¯s hooves and the creaking of Sang-min¡¯s rice pull-cart, trundling alongside us.


    Milo walked ahead, keeping a close watch on the path, his body tense as the sky deepened into a rich, velvety purple. I shifted in the saddle, adjusting my grip on Raven¡¯s reins. The ride had been long, and my muscles were stiff and sore, but the cool night air helped clear my head. Even so, something about the forest felt¡­ wrong. Like we weren¡¯t as alone as we seemed.


    Sang-min hadn¡¯t stopped chattering since we¡¯d left Jin-hoon¡¯s hut. His boundless energy was unwavering, and he bantered with Milo as we walked, keeping up a steady stream of conversation that seemed out of place in the quiet, eerie woods.


    ¡°Should reach Seongjin-ri by tomorrow night¡± Sang-min said, his voice full of energy like this was a joyride instead of a long, tiring trek. He shot a grin my way, as if the dense, creepy forest didn¡¯t faze him at all. ¡°Maybe even sooner if we¡¯re lucky. It¡¯s a great little town¡ªquiet, perfect for anyone looking to disappear for a while,¡± he added, throwing in a wink as if he knew more than he was letting on.


    I couldn¡¯t help but glance at Milo as Sang-min spoke. He had been unusually quiet for the past few hours, and I could tell by the way his shoulders tensed that he was on edge. The eerie atmosphere wasn¡¯t helping, and neither was Sang-min¡¯s constant banter. Still, the man¡¯s energy was hard to ignore.


    ¡°Why do you live all the way out here?¡± I asked. Sang-min didn¡¯t seem like the type to settle down in the middle of nowhere.


    Sang-min chuckled as he pulled the cart with surprising ease. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I live here¡ªmore like, I pass through a lot. Gotta keep Jin-hoon stocked up on rice and all that. It¡¯s good exercise!¡± His grin widened, and oddly enough, I found it comforting, even though his words didn¡¯t exactly scream ¡®confidence.¡¯


    ¡°But what about you two? What brings you out here? It¡¯s not exactly the kind of place people wander into on purpose. I can¡¯t imagine anyone wanting to get lost in these woods,¡± Sang-min said, shaking his head. ¡°Lots of strange things happen out here¡ªpeople disappearing, hearing voices, seeing things that aren¡¯t really there.¡±


    <i>Great,</i> I thought, <i>just what I needed to hear after everything we¡¯ve been through.</i> His words didn¡¯t exactly calm my nerves. ¡°Well, we¡¯re not here by choice. It¡¯s a long story.¡±


    ¡°So, what then?¡± Sang-min grinned. ¡°You two running away together or something?¡±


    I let out a nervous, awkward laugh, heat creeping up my neck as I looked toward Milo, hoping he¡¯d jump in. But when I glanced at him, he seemed completely lost in his own world, scanning the surroundings as if he hadn¡¯t heard a word. My laugh faltered, and I quickly turned back to Sang-min, offering a weak smile.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s not like that,¡± I said awkwardly.


    Sang-min shrugged, his grin returning. ¡°Well you''re lucky I found you, then. Jin-hoon¡¯s great for medicine, but he¡¯s not much for leading anyone back to civilization. He likes his space.¡±


    ¡°He told me he was exiled. Does that have anything to do with why he doesn¡¯t go to Seongjin-ri?¡±


    Sang-min nodded knowingly. ¡°Ah, so he told you. Yeah, that¡¯s part of it. But there¡¯s more to the story that I won¡¯t get into tonight.¡± His voice trailed off, as if he wanted to say more but knew it wasn¡¯t his story to share. ¡°If I¡¯m being honest, though, Jin-hoon was never the type to enjoy company. He¡¯s just the kind of guy who prefers being alone. Out here, it¡¯s his refuge¡ªaway from the crowds, away from all the noise.¡±


    I weighed his words. Had exile forced Jin-hoon into solitude, or had he welcomed it? Maybe both. The way he spoke, the way he carried himself¡ªhe didn¡¯t seem bitter about it, just¡­ resigned. Like someone who had long made peace with his place in the world.


    Shaking the thought away, I leaned forward on Raven, lowering my voice as I gave a quiet psst at Milo. ¡°You alright? Something on your mind?¡±


    Milo shook his head, his gaze still fixed on the dark trees surrounding us. ¡°It¡¯s nothing... I just thought I heard something out there.¡±


    Sang-min chuckled. ¡°See? Like I said, these woods play tricks on you. You hear and see things that aren¡¯t really there.¡±


    We kept moving, the silence now fallen between us growing heavier as the shadows deepened around us. The further we went, the more the unease settled in my chest. Maybe Milo was right. I¡¯d felt it too¡ªthat faint, creeping sensation, like the trees were watching, like something just beyond our sight was moving with us.


    ¡°You know,¡± Sang-min said, cutting through the tension hanging in the air, ¡°there¡¯s a clearing up ahead. Good spot to settle for the night¡ªopen space, no unwanted company, and if the clouds cooperate, a pretty decent view of the stars.¡±


    I opened my mouth to respond, but Milo suddenly stopped in his tracks, throwing a hand up to halt us. ¡°Shh,¡± he whispered sharply, his body going rigid as he tilted his head, listening intently.


    Raven obeyed instantly, coming to a halt beneath me, his ears flicking forward. The sudden stillness made my pulse quicken as I glanced at Milo, who remained tense, his head tilted slightly as he listened.


    Sang-min¡¯s cart creaked to a stop behind us, his usual grin fading. ¡°What is it?¡± he whispered.


    Milo¡¯s eyes scanned the surrounding trees. ¡°I heard it again. Something¡¯s out there.¡±


    I felt my pulse quicken, the stillness of the forest suddenly more menacing. I tightened my grip on Raven¡¯s reins, glancing nervously into the darkened woods.


    Sang-min, for the first time since we¡¯d met him, seemed to sober up. His playful expression was replaced with something more serious. He lowered his voice as he spoke, ¡°Alright, then. We move carefully. Don¡¯t make a sound until we¡¯re sure.¡±


    Milo nodded, his eyes never leaving the shadows. We eventually started moving again, but this time it was slower, every step deliberate, with a sharp sense of alertness hanging in the air. My heart pounded in my chest as I strained to hear whatever Milo had picked up on. The usual forest sounds¡ªthe wind rustling through the leaves, the occasional hoot of an owl¡ªwere there, but now they felt¡­ off, like something was hiding just beneath the surface.


    And then it came. A sharp <i>whizz</i> cut through the air, and before I could even process it, an arrow lodged itself with a heavy <i>thunk</i>


    into a tree beside me.


    I stared at it for half a second, my heart leaping into my throat.


    ¡°Oh, come on!¡± I blurted out, my voice louder than I intended. Of all the things to deal with tonight, another arrow was definitely not what I¡¯d signed up for.


    Milo was already moving us off the path before I could catch my breath, pulling me off Raven and into cover. ¡°Get down!¡± he hissed, his hand already gripping his bow.


    ¡°Guess we¡¯re not alone after all,¡± Sang-min muttered, eyes scanning the treeline.


    My heart pounded, irritation bubbling alongside the fear.


    <i> Seriously, can we be done with these stupid surprise attacks?</i>


    <i></i>


    ?Sky Mincharo

 Chapter 25 - Fighting the Unknown

    <b>Milo:</b>


    I¡¯d been on edge since we left Jin-hoon¡¯s hut. The forest felt wrong¡ªtoo still, too aware. The sharp whizz of an arrow slicing through the air confirmed it. We weren¡¯t just being followed. We were being hunted.


    I shoved Orla down behind a tree, my heart pounding. My hand gripped the bow on my back, the solid weight reminding me it was my best chance. I wasn¡¯t defenseless, but I wasn¡¯t invincible either. I nocked an arrow, muscles tense as I scanned the treeline, searching for movement.


    ¡°Stay low,¡± I muttered.


    Orla pressed herself closer, practically clinging to my leg as Raven¡¯s warm breath ghosted over my shoulder. The horse would be fine, but Orla¡¯s fingers dug into the hem of my robe, trembling. I could feel her fear, and it only made my grip on the bow tighten.


    Then I saw them¡ªfigures slipping through the trees, barely visible, but definitely there. Bandits, cloaked in black. I had a feeling it was more then animals, but seeing them now only sharpened my focus.


    Sang-min crouched near his cart beside us, his expression grim, any trace of his earlier humor gone. ¡°How many?¡±


    ¡°Three,¡± I said. ¡°Maybe more.¡±


    "Milo... what do we do? This is insane." Orla''s voice was barely a whisper.


    I met her gaze. "We can''t outrun them."


    "Yeah, I figured, considering how ready you are with that bow."


    "So we fight."


    "Fight? Are you serious?" she whispered sharply. "Unlike you, I didn¡¯t exactly show up here armed."


    "Next chance we get, we¡¯ll find you something. A knife, at least."


    "Milo, I''m not a killer."


    "Neither am I, but this isn¡¯t a dream. It¡¯s real, and we have to survive."


    She let out a shaky breath. "I know. I just don¡¯t get why you had a weapon from the start and I didn¡¯t."


    A branch snapped underfoot, the sharp crack cutting through the silence. I shushed her, muscles tensing as I strained to catch where it came from.


    "Stay close. Stay quiet."


    She swallowed hard, then nodded.


    Sang-min, meanwhile, pulled out two daggers, twirling them with way too much ease for my liking before catching them both. He grinned, that playful energy creeping back. ¡°Good. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had some action.¡±


    Ending up in this mess was one thing, but Sang-min being excited about it made me hesitate. If I hadn''t already thought he resembled Yoo, now I was sure he had some of his personality too. This was getting stranger by the minute.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    The bandits crept closer, blending into the dark. I kept my bow drawn.


    ¡°Who''s out there?¡± I called out.


    I heard whispers.


    There were definitely three of them.


    "I said, who''s out there? Last chance."


    A rough laugh came from the trees. One of them stepped forward, hood low. ¡°And what¡¯s a kid like you gonna do, huh?¡±


    I stepped out from the dense brush and onto the path. Orla¡¯s faint, "Milo, no," reached my ears, but I was already drawing back the bowstring. Too late. The arrow flew.


    It hit him in the shoulder, his scream echoing through the trees. He stumbled back, dropping his weapon and clutching the wound. The other two rushed forward, but I was faster. I knocked another arrow, firing it at one of the attackers. It grazed his leg, making him falter just long enough for me to grab another arrow from my quiver.


    Sang-min was already in the fight, moving faster than I expected. He dodged his sword swing and slammed his fist into a bandit¡¯s jaw. The guy crumpled.


    The third bandit came at me with a sword, but I blocked it with my bow and sidestepped. Before he could swing again, I had another arrow drawn and released in one smooth motion. It struck his shoulder, knocking him off balance and sending his sword clattering to the ground. His eyes widened, realizing he was done for.


    I aimed another arrow at him, keeping steady. His chest heaved, and he stared at me like he didn¡¯t know what just happened. One flick of my wrist, and the arrow hit him squarely in his chest, dropping him to the ground. He groaned, clutching his wound, too weak to fight.


    I stood still, bow raised again with another arrow at the ready, scanning the shadows. No movement. Each shot had counted tonight, and I wasn¡¯t about to waste another.


    Sang-min finished off his guy with a quick jab of his dagger through the heart, then flashed a grin as he wiped his brow. ¡°Not bad with that bow of yours¡ªimpressive.¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond, just kept my eyes on the treeline, still listening for any signs of movement. My grip tightened on my bow, every muscle tense. But the forest was silent again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move,¡± I said quietly, slinging the bow over my shoulder. ¡°We need to get out of here before more show up.¡±


    Orla nodded, quickly grabbing Raven¡¯s reins as we started moving again. But even as we pushed forward, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this wasn¡¯t over yet.


    We moved carefully, the tension in the air thick after the fight. Sang-min, unusually quiet now, pulled his cart behind him, eyes flicking between the dark shapes in the trees. Orla stuck close to Raven, her face tense. The night felt heavier than before, every small sound making us all jumpy.


    ¡°You think there¡¯ll be more of them?¡± Orla asked quietly, her voice breaking the silence.


    I glanced over at her before looking back to the trees. ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Sang-min exhaled sharply. "Something¡¯s off. The forest is dangerous, yeah, but thieves don¡¯t normally ambush travelers on this road." He shook his head, scanning the trees. "There are villages nearby. Word spreads fast. They wouldn¡¯t risk it unless they had a reason. Usually, they stick to their own territory¡ªunless they¡¯re after something, or someone." He frowned. " This... this feels planned."


    I glanced at him. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t know. But if they¡¯re targeting us, this isn¡¯t just about stealing coin anymore.¡±


    Orla¡¯s voice was shaky when she finally spoke. ¡°Do¡­ do you think they¡¯re actually after <i>us</i>?¡±


    The thought alone sent my pulse racing, unease prickling at my skin. If someone¡ªor something¡ª<i>was</i> after us, it changed everything. And it wasn¡¯t impossible. It felt like we¡¯d been hunted since the moment we woke up here. I had to keep my head, though. If Orla saw through me, it would only make things worse.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted, my eyes fixed on the darkened treeline, avoiding hers.


    The silence between us stretched. The forest felt heavier, thicker. Something about this wasn¡¯t right.


    ¡°We keep moving,¡± I said finally. ¡°No stopping till we find somewhere safe.¡±


    Sang-min nodded. ¡°There¡¯s another clearing a little off the main trail. Not my favorite spot, but it¡¯s more secluded. We¡¯ll have a better chance of staying off the radar.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t keen on stopping, but the night was getting too dark, and stumbling around blind wasn¡¯t an option.


    ?Sky Mincharo

 Chapter 26 - Quiet in the Chaos

    <b>Orla:</b>


    By the time we reached the clearing, the last traces of daylight had vanished, swallowed by the thickening night. The sky stretched above us, vast and black, with only the faint sliver of a waxing crescent offering the weakest glow. Darkness settled heavily around us, making it nearly impossible to see more than a few feet ahead. Every shadow felt deeper, stretching unnervingly through the trees. My eyes strained to adjust, but the world had dissolved into an endless void of black shapes and shifting outlines.


    Sang-min stopped his cart near a few trees, just off the main trail where the ground sloped sharply upward. The incline was steep enough to keep us hidden from sight, making it a decent place to rest¡ªat least for now.


    ¡°Not great, but it¡¯ll do,¡± he said, his voice too steady for someone who had just fought off bandits. He glanced around, scanning the thick cover of trees above us, as if assessing just how concealed we really were.


    I walked over to Raven, tying him to a sturdy tree and started to remove his saddle. As I unbuckled the straps, I noticed something strange¡ªthe saddle was nothing like the one we used on set. It¡¯s leather was sturdier, heavier, built for endurance rather than comfort. The padding was thick, reinforced in a way that made it seem designed for battle. Even Raven, with his strong frame, seemed different, like he had been outfitted for a warhorse in this world. My hand stroked his neck absently as I tried to ground myself, wondering just how deep this strange reality went.


    ¡°I¡¯ll grab some firewood,¡± I said, forcing my voice to stay even. Inside, I was crumbling. The fear, the panic that had been clawing at me since the moment we woke here was suffocating. After that fight, I needed something to keep myself together, something to focus on.


    Milo started to say something, but Sang-min cut him off. ¡°No fire tonight. We don¡¯t need to light up a beacon for anyone else out there.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°But what if we need it?¡±


    I didn¡¯t even know what I meant. Did I mean the fire? Or did I mean control? Because that¡¯s what it felt like¡ªeverything around me was slipping away, spiraling out of my grasp. Gathering firewood, lighting a flame¡ªit was something tangible, something real. Something I could hold onto when nothing else made sense.


    Milo stepped up behind me, his hand closing gently around my wrist. ¡°You okay?¡±


    I swallowed hard. ¡°Yeah. I¡­ I just wonder if the cold will keep us up.¡±


    Milo studied me for a second, like he saw right through my excuse. But he just nodded. ¡°Okay. Just don¡¯t go far. Keep us in sight.¡±


    I nodded and turned toward the trees, pretending I was fine. But I wasn¡¯t. Not even close.


    As I stumbled through the darkness, searching for firewood, I caught bits of an argument behind me.


    "We don''t need a fire¡ª" Sang-min started.


    "Just leave her be," Milo interrupted. Like he understood exactly why I needed this.


    I exhaled sharply, frustration mixing with something else¡ªsomething I couldn¡¯t quite name.


    Milo. <i>Who the hell was he, anyway?</i>


    I couldn¡¯t get the image out of my head¡ªhim, standing there, firing arrows with that terrifying precision, taking down one target after another without a second thought. He hadn''t hesitated. He hadn¡¯t flinched. It was like instinct, like something ingrained in him.


    How?


    Was this really the same guy who had comforted me on the flight to Korea? The one who had been so gentle while tending to my wounds just this morning? That Milo had felt safe, familiar. But this Milo? This Milo had killed tonight. And yesterday. Or was it the day before? God, how long had we even been here? My sense of time was slipping through my fingers, along with everything else I thought I knew about him.


    Everything about this place was warping my mind. I could feel the panic creeping in, my chest tightening, breath coming too fast. <i>No. Not now.</i> I forced deep breaths in and out, trying to keep it together.


    I bent down, picking up dry branches to keep my hands busy. <i>Focus, Orla. Focus.</i> But my thoughts kept spiraling.


    <i>What if I¡¯m stuck here forever?</i>


    My breath hitched. My chest clenched tighter. The longer I stayed, the more real this was becoming. This wasn¡¯t a dream. It wasn¡¯t some bizarre hallucination. It was real. And what if there was no way out?


    I had convinced myself that after the concussion, I¡¯d wake up in Nara¡¯s apartment¡ªsafe, hearing her typing away at her computer, the sounds of the city buzzing outside. I had clung to that thought like a lifeline. But instead, I woke up in a dimly lit shack, a stranger stirring herbs over a fire, still wearing this ridiculous hanbok.


    How? How had I ended up here? And more importantly¡ªhow the hell was I going to get out?


    I squeezed my eyes shut, trying to shake it off, but it was useless. The more I tried to push the fear down, the more it surged back. My head spun. My legs wobbled. I stumbled to a low-hanging tree and sank to the ground, wrapping my arms around my knees.


    <i>I don¡¯t know if I can do this.</i>


    <i>This can¡¯t be my new reality.</i>


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    I buried my face in my arms, trying to hold back the sobs threatening to spill over. The fear, the exhaustion, the sheer uncertainty of everything¡ªweighing down on me like a boulder. There was no escaping it now.


    With Logan, it had been easy¡ªI ran. When things got hard, I left. I had an out. But here? There was nowhere to go. No way to escape. We were trapped in a world we didn¡¯t understand, with danger lurking in every shadow.


    I thought about the bandits, how close we had come to dying. The sobs finally broke free. What if next time, we didn¡¯t make it? What if this was it¡ªmy new, terrifying reality, with no way out?


    I didn¡¯t hear Milo approach until his voice cut through the haze.


    ¡°Orla.¡±


    I kept my head down, unwilling to meet his gaze. I didn¡¯t want him to see me like this¡ªweak, unraveling¡ªespecially after he had been so steady, so strong. "S-sorry," I muttered, my voice shaking. "I didn¡¯t mean to disappear."


    Milo crouched beside me. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡±


    I sniffled and shook my head. ¡°No. I¡¯m not.¡±


    For the first time, I let myself say it out loud. I wasn¡¯t okay. None of this was okay. Pretending wouldn¡¯t make it better.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked gently, though I knew he already had an idea.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do,¡± I whispered. ¡°This world. This¡­ place. Everything¡¯s different. And those bandits¡­ I thought we were going to die.¡±


    I lifted my head slightly and wiped at my face, but the tears kept coming. "What if we never get out of here? I don¡¯t know how to survive in a place like this."


    Milo was quiet for a moment, just sitting there with me. Then he said, ¡°Hey, I get it. This whole thing¡­ it¡¯s insane. But we¡¯ve made it this far. We¡¯ll figure it out.¡±


    ¡°Figure out what? I don¡¯t even know what we¡¯re dealing with.¡± I glanced at him, swallowing hard. ¡°You don¡¯t even look scared. If anything, you¡¯re too calm. And the way you handled those thieves¡­ Your reactions, your fighting skills. What <i>was</i> that? Where did you even learn to do all that?¡±


    He shrugged. "Thirteen years of taekwondo, for one. It¡¯s actually what got me into ADRIIFT, actually. And I got into archery in high school, joined the team before I became a trainee. Figured if the whole idol thing didn¡¯t pan out, I¡¯d have something else to fall back on¡ªmaybe even take a shot at the Olympics."


    I blinked at him. "Right, no big deal, just casually mastering martial arts and weaponry like you were prepping for a survival situation <i>just</i> like this," I scoffed.


    He chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s not how I meant it.¡±


    I shook my head, still trying to process it. ¡°I know. But thirteen years¡­¡± The realization settled over me. He had spent over a decade training, developing skills that had just saved our lives. And me? What had I been doing?


    Logan¡¯s face flashed through my mind. I¡¯d spent so much time trying to hold onto something that was already gone. I had let parts of myself slip away, piece by piece, for a relationship that had only drained me.


    I swallowed hard. ¡°I wish I had skills like that. I wish I could fight like you.¡±


    Milo¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Don¡¯t sell yourself short. I¡¯ve seen you with Raven on set. You¡¯re incredible on horseback. That¡¯s a skill I don¡¯t have.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°That¡¯s not the same.¡±


    ¡°Hey, if you needed to get out of here fast, you¡¯d be on Raven¡¯s back before I could blink.¡±


    I let out a small laugh despite myself. ¡°Yeah, as long as he¡¯s alive and capable. I depend on him¡­ and on you.¡± The words slipped out before I could stop them. I hated how much truth was in them. How much I was right back to relying on someone else to protect me.


    Milo met my gaze. ¡°Orla, I don¡¯t know any more about this place than you do. I need you just as much as you need me.¡±


    Those words¡­ <i>I need you just as much.</i> The way he said it, steady and sure, made my chest tighten.


    I shook my head, pushing the thought away. ¡°Seriously, though, how are you taking this so well?¡±


    Milo looked up at the dark trees, then back at me, a wry smile on his lips. ¡°I¡¯m not taking it as well as you think. I¡¯m just good at faking it.¡±


    I frowned, not entirely convinced. ¡°No, really. We¡¯re in some strange, ancient world. People are after us. We almost died. You should be freaking out.¡±


    Milo leaned back against the tree. ¡°I guess¡­ I just don¡¯t see the point in panicking.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°God, I wish I could be like that.¡±


    He turned to me. ¡°You¡¯re doing fine, Orla. Better than most would in a situation like this.¡±


    I let out a dry laugh. ¡°Yeah, because this is such a common situation.¡±


    He laughed, too. A real, genuine laugh.


    We sat in silence for a while, just the two of us beneath the vast night sky. For the first time since this nightmare began, I felt something close to calm. It wasn¡¯t just the quiet or the way the forest seemed to still around us¡ªit was Milo. Somehow, just by being here, he made things feel less impossible, like maybe we weren¡¯t completely lost.


    I had felt this before¡ªon the flight when we first met. That same sense of steadiness, like he could ground me when everything else spun out of control. But now, there was something more. He had shown a side of himself I hadn¡¯t expected¡ªstrong, decisive, unshaken. The way he had taken down those thieves without hesitation, without fear. It should have unsettled me, but now... now I felt safer with him than I had with anyone in a long time.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Milo said eventually, standing up and offering me his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s get back to Sang-min. We need to stick together.¡±


    I took his hand, but as he pulled me up, I lost my footing and stumbled forward. For a split second, I was pressed against him, his arms steadying me before I could fall. Something shifted. His arms tightened just slightly, his breath warm against my temple. My heart fluttered again, and suddenly, the rest of the world disappeared. It was just us, caught in this moment that stretched longer than it should have.


    ¡°You okay?¡± he murmured.


    I nodded, but my voice refused to work. His eyes searched mine, lingering in a way that made my breath catch. Then, the wind picked up, rustling the leaves, snapping the world back into place. I stepped away, clearing my throat.


    ¡°I, um¡­ didn¡¯t get any wood,¡± I said, my voice uneven.


    Milo smirked. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. We don¡¯t need it.¡±


    I nodded quickly, turning away, grateful that the darkness hid the color creeping up my face.


    When we got back, Sang-min was already sitting by the cart, twirling one of his daggers between his fingers, the faint gleam of moonlight catching on the blade. He glanced up, a sly smirk tugging at his lips.


    "Took you guys long enough," he said, like he was insinuating more than he was letting on. Then, leaning back, he added, ¡°I¡¯ll take first watch. You two get some rest. You¡¯re going to need it.¡±


    Milo leaned against a tree, arms crossed. "After the day we¡¯ve had, I don¡¯t know if I can sleep. Besides, we might wake up and find you gone."


    Sang-min shrugged, twirling his dagger again. "Up to you. But after that fight, I think I¡¯ve earned some trust. We¡¯re better off in numbers, and with your skills, I¡¯d rather stay put."


    It was true¡ªSang-min had been nothing but helpful through all of this. I settled next to Milo and nudged him lightly. "Let him take first watch. You barely slept last night, remember? I think you need it."


    His jaw tightened. I reached for his hand, giving it a gentle squeeze as I guided him to sit beside me. He hesitated, but I held his gaze. "Even if he leaves, Raven and I will still be here." I wanted it to sound reassuring, but I wasn¡¯t sure it was enough to convince him.


    Milo exhaled slowly before finally lowering himself to the ground with a reluctant sigh. "Fine."


    As we sat in silence, exhaustion finally took over. I let my head rest against his shoulder, lulled by the steady rhythm of his breath. The weight of fear, uncertainty, and everything we¡¯d been through still lingered, but for now, it was quiet. And for the first time since this nightmare began, I let myself believe¡ªjust for a moment¡ªthat we were going to be okay.


    ?Sky Mincharo

 Chapter 27 - Dawns First Glimmer

    Orla:


    The early morning was still dark when Milo shook me awake. The night air clung to my skin, and for a second, I had to remind myself where I was. The rough bark of the tree pressed against my back, and the ground beneath me had left my legs stiff. Or maybe I was still feeling the effects of yesterday¡ªof being sick, of exhaustion. When was the last time I had water? Or food?


    ¡°Good morning,¡± Milo whispered. ¡°Sang-min and I figured it¡¯s best we move before dawn.¡±


    I stretched, shaking off the stiffness, and glanced around. The forest was still blanketed in darkness, shadows stretching long between the trees. Raven stood nearby, already saddled, his ears flicking at every small rustle.


    When had all this prep happened? How long had Milo and Sang-min been awake, making plans without me? A twinge of something¡ªhurt, maybe¡ªsettled in my chest. It wasn¡¯t like I wanted to be in charge, but being left out felt... off.


    Sang-min sat off to the side, looking unbothered as usual, his gaze lazily scanning the trees as if last night¡¯s attack had been nothing more than an inconvenience.


    I pushed myself to my feet. ¡°Right, then. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long to gather what little we had. I mounted Raven while Milo walked beside me, his hand on the reins. Sang-min followed behind, his cart creaking softly in the quiet. Every twig snap had me glancing over my shoulder. The weight of last night still sat heavy on me.


    The world around us was slowly waking up. The sky began to lighten, the first streaks of dawn breaking through the trees, melting away the night¡¯s chill. With every step forward, the tension in my chest loosened, though we remained on guard. The paranoia of last night eased into a quiet wariness, the hush of the forest slowly shifting into the soft sounds of morning.


    Sang-min, ever unfazed, started whistling a soft tune. The carefree way he did it, as if nothing about this situation was strange or dangerous, made me shake my head.


    Milo, on the other hand, was quiet, lost in thought. Then finally, he spoke. ¡°So¡­ was working on set the reason you came to South Korea?¡±


    His question caught me off guard. I hesitated. I hadn¡¯t exactly had time to catch up with Felix once rehearsals began. His training had been a spectacle, eyes always on him, and we never got a real chance to talk.


    ¡°Uh, well¡­ not exactly. I came to get away. The stunt job just kind of¡­ happened.¡± I glanced down at him, wondering how much I should say. Talking about it now, here, felt surreal¡ªlike I was recounting a different life entirely.


    ¡°Get away from what?¡±


    I hesitated, my mind flickering back to Logan, the wedding I¡¯d left behind, the life I had abandoned. ¡°My life back home wasn¡¯t great. I needed a change.¡± The words came out before I could stop them. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you remember, but I wasn¡¯t exactly in the best traveling outfit on that flight.¡±


    Milo chuckled. ¡°Oh, I remember,¡± he said, a grin tugging at his lips. ¡°Not every day you see someone in a wedding dress at the airport looking like they just survived a war. I figured there had to be a story there.¡±


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    I sighed. ¡°Yeah, well¡­ there¡¯s a story, but it¡¯s not one of my favorites.¡±


    Milo¡¯s amusement faded, his voice quieter. ¡°You don¡¯t have to talk about it if you don¡¯t want to. I just remember thinking you looked like you¡¯d been through hell.¡±


    I let out a humorless laugh. ¡°That¡¯s one way to put it.¡± I exhaled slowly, knowing I couldn¡¯t avoid it forever. ¡°Let¡¯s just say I found out my fianc¨¦ wasn¡¯t who I thought he was, and I couldn¡¯t go through with it.¡±


    Milo was quiet for a moment, his hand resting on Raven¡¯s reins as we walked. Finally, he asked, ¡°Did he¡­ hurt you?¡±


    Hurt me? I scoffed internally. More than you know. ¡°If you mean catching him red-handed with my bridesmaid in a janitor¡¯s closet at the venue, then yeah, I¡¯d classify that as hurt.¡±


    Milo¡¯s jaw tightened. He stared ahead, silent. Had I said too much?


    ¡°That¡¯s fucked up.¡±


    I huffed. ¡°Yeah, you don¡¯t have to tell me twice.¡±


    Another pause. Then, in a voice lower than before, Milo muttered, ¡°What a coward.¡±


    Something about the way he said it caught me off guard. Was he¡­ mad?


    I hadn¡¯t really thought about it before, but maybe I was a coward. I ran. Instead of facing everything like an adult, I bolted. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m a coward,¡± I said defensively. ¡°Sure, I ran out of there without¡ª¡±


    ¡°No. Him.¡± Milo turned to me, stopping in front of Raven, forcing the horse to slow. ¡°Why would you think I was saying that about you? He cheated, in front of you, instead of calling the whole thing off like an actual man. That¡¯s a coward. Who the fuck does that?¡±


    I blinked, taken aback by his reaction. ¡°Oh.¡±


    He just stood there, staring at me, something unreadable in his expression. Then, after a beat, he turned away and started leading Raven forward again. The silence stretched, awkward and heavy, until I decided to shift the conversation.


    ¡°What about you?¡± I asked. ¡°Was acting something you always wanted to do?¡±


    Milo took a breath, like he wasn¡¯t quite done with my situation, but he let it go. ¡°Not really. I mean, I¡¯ve been in the entertainment world for a while with the whole K-pop thing, but acting¡­ it just kind of happened. Figured, why not give it a shot? It¡¯s not too different from performing on stage.¡±


    ¡°Except for the whole getting-sucked-into-a-parallel-world part,¡± I said.


    He laughed. ¡°Yeah, that part wasn¡¯t in the job description.¡±


    The shift in tone was a relief. The awkwardness lifted, replaced with something lighter.


    As we continued, the sun rose higher, casting a golden light over the forest. Sang-min¡¯s whistling picked up again, a carefree tune that made the night¡¯s fear feel like a distant memory. Despite everything, there was something calming about being here¡ªabout talking to Milo. I listened as he rambled about his dance routines, his stories easy and familiar, making me feel like, for the first time in a long while, I could let my guard down.


    It was easy talking to him. Almost too easy. My mind drifted back to that flight, to how natural it had felt sitting beside him. There was a comfort in his presence, one that made me wonder why it hadn¡¯t been someone like him instead of Logan. Why had I wasted so much time with someone who made me feel small, when talking to Milo felt like breathing?


    We walked in a comfortable silence for a while, the gravel crunching underfoot, until Milo spoke again. ¡°Do you miss home?¡±


    The question lingered longer than I expected. Did I miss home? Or had I run so far that I didn¡¯t even know what home was anymore?


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± I admitted. ¡°If you mean modern-day Earth, then yeah. But my life back in San Francisco? I don¡¯t know if I could ever go back to that.¡±


    Milo frowned. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±


    I hesitated, then sighed. ¡°Because I don¡¯t know if I was really living¡­ or just going through the motions.¡±


    Before he could respond, Sang-min¡¯s whistling cut off abruptly, sending a ripple of dread through me. Milo and I turned instinctively, finding him frozen, his gaze sweeping the trees with a dark, wary expression. Beside me, Milo tightened his grip on Raven¡¯s reins as the horse shifted nervously before coming to a halt. My pulse quickened, a heavy sense of apprehension settling over me.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Milo whispered.


    Sang-min didn¡¯t answer. He just motioned for us to be silent.


    Something was wrong.


    ?Sky Mincharo

 Chapter 28 - Marked by the Lotus

    Milo:


    The mood shifted in an instant. Sang-min stopped whistling, raising a hand to signal us to halt. Orla¡¯s eyes darted around, wide with unease. The quiet wasn¡¯t natural. Every instinct in me screamed that something was coming.


    I tightened my grip on Raven¡¯s reins, my pulse hammering in my ears. Every rustle, every shift in the trees had me on edge. Orla was just as tense, her eyes scanning the forest like she could see what I was already feeling.


    Then it happened.


    A sharp hiss sliced through the air. Before I even had time to think, I yanked Raven¡¯s reins, pulling him and Orla hard to the side just as an arrow buried itself into the ground where we had just been standing. My breath caught in my throat.


    ¡°Ambush!¡± Sang-min shouted, already in motion, his daggers flashing as he dove forward.


    Figures emerged from the shadows, their black cloaks blending into the night. Hoods concealed their faces, but I caught sight of an emblem stitched into their cloaks¡ªa lotus flower, stitched in a dark outline. These weren¡¯t random bandits. This was organized. Dangerous.


    If they had more numbers this time, Orla wouldn¡¯t stand a chance in a fight. I had one thought: get her out of here.


    ¡°Orla!¡± I grabbed her arm. ¡°You need to ride¡ªnow!¡±


    She froze, her eyes flicking between me and the shadows closing in. ¡°What? No!¡± She yanked her arm free, panic tightening her features. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you!¡±


    We didn¡¯t have time for this. ¡°Listen to me. You have to go. You¡¯re the only one who can. Head west, follow the path, but stay off it. Sang-min and I will hold them back. You¡¯ll be safer in Seongjin-ri.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°But¡ª¡±


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Go! I¡¯ll find you. I swear. But you have to go now!¡±


    Another arrow flew past, forcing us both to duck. The enemy was closing in. I could feel it, time slipping away.


    ¡°Milo, I can¡¯t just¡ª¡±


    ¡°Orla, you need to do this!¡± I shoved Raven¡¯s reins into her hands. ¡°Now!¡±


    She hesitated, eyes locked onto mine like she wanted to fight me on it, but the next volley of arrows made the decision for her. She shifted into the saddle, gripping the reins tight. ¡°You¡¯d better find me."


    ¡°I will,¡± I promised, my chest tight. ¡°Now go!¡±


    She gave Raven a kick, steering him west. But just as she started moving, another arrow flew past, too close. Raven reared up with a wild, terrified neigh, his hooves flailing as Orla struggled to hold on.


    ¡°Easy! Easy!¡± she shouted, pulling hard on the reins, trying to calm him. But it was no use. Raven bolted, panic taking over, and Orla had no choice but to hang on as the horse veered off into the forest.


    ¡°Orla!¡± I yelled, but she was gone. My stomach twisted as more figures emerged¡ªthis time on horseback. They were after her.


    ¡°Run, Orla! Don¡¯t stop!¡± I shouted, hoping she could still hear me.


    Everything in me wanted to chase after her, to run until I caught up. But I couldn¡¯t. Not yet. The only way to help her was to take as many of them down as possible. I notched an arrow and let it fly, hitting one of the riders, but it barely slowed him down.


    Sang-min was already in the fight, fending off two attackers at once. His daggers flashed as he moved, dodging, striking, his precision terrifying to watch. He leapt onto a rider¡¯s horse, slicing clean through the man¡¯s throat before kicking his body to the ground.


    It wasn¡¯t enough. There were too many.


    ¡°We need to pull them away from her!¡± I shouted, nocking another arrow. Killing them all wasn¡¯t an option¡ªwe needed a bigger distraction.


    Sang-min stabbed another rider in the leg, sending him toppling from his horse. ¡°On it!¡±


    I fired again, striking one of the cloaked figures in the arm. Still, they kept coming. Unrelenting. I could still hear the distant pounding of hooves chasing after Orla, her voice fading as Raven carried her deeper into the trees.


    I couldn¡¯t see her anymore, but I started running in their direction.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we can catch up on foot,¡± Sang-min called.


    ¡°We have to try,¡± I said. ¡°If I can get the leader in sight, maybe I can slow them down.¡±


    I wished we had another horse, but Raven was more useful to Orla right now. I aimed at the tail end of the group, fired another arrow, but my gut was sinking fast. They were too fast. Too many.


    Orla¡¯s voice faded into the distance, and a sick feeling coiled in my stomach.


    She had to make it.


    She had to be okay.


    ?Sky Mincharo

 Chapter 29 - Through the Fog

    Orla:


    Raven¡¯s hooves thundered beneath me, the ground vibrating with every frantic stride as the forest blurred into a chaotic rush of hollow browns and grey. I had no control¡ªhe was spooked, his muscles rippling as he surged forward. All I could do was hold on, my fingers gripping the reins so tightly that my knuckles ached, praying that he wouldn¡¯t veer too far off the path. The trees around us thickened, the underbrush scraping and snagging at my legs as the branches whipped at my face. My heart raced in sync with Raven¡¯s frantic strides, fear surging through my veins like wildfire.


    I glance back for a second, hoping¡ªpraying¡ªthat I had lost them. But no¡ªthere, cutting through the shadows, was the rider, cloaked in black. They were gaining on me, the distance between us shrinking. My stomach twisted, a cold dread settling in. They were too close. Too fast. Panic tightened its grip on my chest, and I urged Raven to go faster, though I knew he was already at his breaking point. His breath came in harsh, ragged bursts, his muscles trembling beneath me.


    The wind howled in my ears, tearing at my hair and stinging my eyes. Branches scratched at my arms and face, leaving thin, burning cuts in their wake, but I couldn¡¯t focus on the pain.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    "Please," I whispered through clenched teeth, barely able to catch my breath. "Please, don¡¯t stop now. Just a little further."


    But no amount of pleading could change what happened next. In a blur of motion, something struck me¡ªa brutal, searing blow to the back of my head. It felt like a hammer had come down on my skull, and the pain exploded with such force that my vision darkened at the edges. I gasped, swaying in the saddle as the world tilted dangerously. Raven neighed wildly beneath me as if sensing my sudden disorientation and my grip on the reins loosened. My fingers slipped, and I struggled to stay upright, my head spinning, my senses dulled by the throbbing ache in my skull.


    This is it. I¡¯m going to die.


    Through the last of my haze of pain and confusion, I could just make out the figure closing in. The rider¡¯s arm was raised again, ready for another strike. My body tensed, instinct kicking in, but instead, I felt something heavy and suffocating being pulled over my head, a thick black hood that smothered everything¡ªthe forest, the wind, the sound of Raven¡¯s frantic hooves. I thrashed, but my movements were weak, disoriented.


    Then, the world went completely dark.


    ?Sky Mincharo

 Chapter 30 - The Road to Reckoning

    Milo:


    A sharp whistle cut through the air, slicing through the chaos like a blade. It was loud, too sudden, too out of place. Everything froze for a split second.


    Then, without warning, every single one of the cloaked figures turned and sprinted toward the sound. Just like that, they were gone, leaving Sang-min and me standing there, still braced for a fight that wasn¡¯t happening anymore.


    I stood there, breathing hard, my bow still raised.


    What the hell just happened? "They¡¯re¡­ gone?" I muttered, barely able to believe what I was seeing.


    Sang-min¡¯s eyes narrowed as he scanned the trees. "They¡¯re not gone. They¡¯re after her."


    Orla.


    My stomach dropped. I turned toward the trees, toward where I¡¯d last seen her, but the forest was too thick. She was gone. Just like that.


    "No¡­ no, no, no¡­" I whispered, panic clawing up my throat. Without thinking, I started running after them, but Sang-min grabbed my arm and yanked me back hard.


    "It¡¯s no use," he growled. "They¡¯re on horseback. You¡¯ll never catch up."


    I wrenched my arm free, chest heaving. "I have to try! I need to save her!"


    Sang-min¡¯s eyes were grim. "You don¡¯t get it. They¡¯re the Black Lotus."


    The name meant nothing to me. "Who the hell are the Black Lotus? And why would they want Orla?"


    Before he could answer, the sound of hooves thundered through the trees. My heart slammed against my ribs as Raven burst through the underbrush, wild-eyed and breathing hard¡ªbut alone.


    No Orla.


    "Raven!" I ran to him, grabbing his reins as he tossed his head, still spooked. My hands shook as I tried to calm him, my mind racing. "Orla¡­ where¡¯s Orla?"


    Raven¡¯s panic told me everything I needed to know.


    "They¡¯ve got her," Sang-min said.


    I gripped the reins so tight my knuckles went white. She was gone. The Black Lotus had taken her. But why?


    Sang-min exhaled sharply. "They¡¯re not just some random mercenaries. The Black Lotus is an elite force¡ªhandpicked by the king to do his dirty work."


    I turned to him, confusion twisting through me. "The king? What king?"


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Sang-min gave me a look. "You really aren¡¯t from here, are you?"


    "Clearly."


    He sighed. "Th Great King Gyeonhwi. Or as people like to call him, The Drunken King. He rules this land, and lately, he¡¯s been on a mission."


    The name struck something in my brain¡ªfamiliar, but just out of reach. I¡¯d heard it before, somewhere. But I couldn¡¯t place it.


    I frowned. "What mission? Does he know about us? About Orla?"


    Sang-min shook his head, his grip on his daggers tightening. "The king¡¯s looking for a new consort. Word is his queen can¡¯t produce an heir, let alone a male one. So, he¡¯s been sending his men¡ªthe Black Lotus¡ªto search the kingdom for women who fit his¡­ preferences."


    I stared at him. "Consort?" The word tasted wrong in my mouth. "Why the hell would they take Orla? She¡¯s not from here. How would they even know about her?"


    Sang-min held my gaze. "I don¡¯t know. But once the Black Lotus leader sets his sights on a woman, she¡¯s as good as gone. And from the way they¡¯ve been tracking us, they¡¯ve been after her for a while."


    The realization hit me hard. The attacks. The relentless pursuit. It had all been aimed at her. They had wanted her from the moment we got here. But how? How could they have known? The men I fought were dead. No one should have known we existed.


    "This is insane," I muttered.


    Sang-min¡¯s face hardened. "The king believes in a prophecy. Some shaman told him he¡¯s destined to wed a great deity. It¡¯s complete nonsense, but he¡¯s desperate. For years, he¡¯s been taking women, hoping one of them will fulfill his so-called fate. Orla¡­ she might be the next in his twisted game."


    My stomach turned. Orla had barely escaped one wedding. Now she was being forced into another. My fists clenched, rage boiling beneath my skin.


    And then it hit me¡ªSang-min had known. Maybe not everything, but something.


    "You knew, didn¡¯t you?" My voice was sharp. "After the ambush last night, you had to know who they were. Why didn¡¯t you say anything? You just let it happen!"


    Sang-min didn¡¯t flinch. "I wasn¡¯t sure," he said evenly. "It was dark. I couldn¡¯t get a good look at their uniforms. I thought they were just bandits, maybe after my rice or supplies. I didn¡¯t realize what it was until now."


    "That¡¯s not good enough!" My frustration boiled over. "You should¡¯ve warned us! We could¡¯ve stopped this!"


    Sang-min¡¯s eyes flashed. "I¡¯m not responsible for this. I agreed to get you to Seongjin-ri, nothing more. If you want to blame me, fine. But don¡¯t expect me to stick around if that¡¯s how it¡¯s gonna be."


    I exhaled sharply, trying to reel myself in. He was right. This wasn¡¯t his fight. "Look¡­ I¡¯m sorry, alright? I didn¡¯t mean to snap."


    For a moment, fighting side by side, it had felt like working with Yoo again¡ªlike we had each other¡¯s backs. But this wasn¡¯t Seoul. This wasn¡¯t a choreographed performance. And Sang-min wasn¡¯t Yoo. He didn¡¯t owe me anything.


    I ran a hand over my face, trying to think. "I just¡­ I need a minute. I have to figure out what to do next."


    Sang-min kicked a loose pebble, silent for a moment. The wind rustled the trees, filling the quiet between us.


    Finally, he sighed. "We¡¯re less than half a day¡¯s walk from Seongjin-ri. You could stop there, get supplies. Maybe even help. If they took her to the king¡¯s palace, my village is on the way to the capital of Gwonseong."


    I looked up, surprised he was still offering anything after our argument. "You¡¯d still take me there?"


    He shrugged. "To Seongjin-ri? Yeah. But if you¡¯re serious about helping her, you¡¯ll need more than what you¡¯ve got."


    He was right. I didn¡¯t have much of a choice. Charging in blind would only get me killed.


    I glanced at him. This wasn¡¯t the time to lose an ally. I exhaled, nodding. "Alright. Lead the way. We stop in Seongjin-ri, get what we need¡­ then I figure out our next move."


    Sang-min gave a short nod and turned toward his rice cart. I hesitated, then grabbed Raven¡¯s reins and hopped on. My heart still pounded, my mind racing, but one thing was clear¡ª


    Orla was out there. And I had to find her.


    I nudged Raven forward, following Sang-min down the trail. There was no turning back now.


    ?Sky Mincharo

 (Part 3) Chapter 31 - Palace Shadows

    Orla:


    A sharp, pungent smell dragged me back to consciousness. My head throbbed, pain pulsing behind my eyes as I struggled to open them. The light was too bright, making me question if I was still dreaming.


    For a moment, I thought I heard Nara¡¯s voice¡ªsoft, distant¡ªbut then it was gone, swallowed by something else. A faint rhythmic beeping, quick and sharp, flickered in and out like a sound out of place. It came and went so suddenly that I couldn¡¯t be sure I heard it at all. Then, silence. Heavy, pressing.


    Darkness crept back in, and the air thickened with a deep, earthy scent that clung to my throat with every breath. My surroundings blurred, like looking through a clouded window. I lay on a low bed, the soft linens beneath me offering little comfort against the stifling warmth of the room. Something was off. I could feel it, but I couldn¡¯t quite grasp what.


    As I opened my eyes, my vision still hazy, the space around me slowly took form¡ªtall wooden pillars stretching toward an ornately carved ceiling, candlelight flickering against gold inlays woven into the beams. Silk banners draped along the walls, embroidered with swirling lotus, their deep reds and purples adding to the richness of the room. Incense curled through the air, blending with the remnants of medicinal herbs, making it hard to tell if I was in a place of healing or something else entirely.


    I blinked, trying to clear the fog from my mind, and that¡¯s when I saw them¡ªwomen in embroidered hanboks standing in a circle around me. Their faces were unreadable, their eyes watching, waiting.


    A voice cut through the haze. "Finally, you''re awake."


    I turned my head, vision still swimming, to see an older woman at the foot of the bed. Her presence was commanding, her robes more elaborate than the others. Her hair was braided with precision in a tight chignon, and her sharp gaze studied me carefully.


    "Where am I?" My voice was hoarse, my throat dry.


    The woman¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smile. "You¡¯re safe now." Her tone was calm, but something about it unsettled me.


    Safe. The word felt wrong. My head pounded as flashes of memory surfaced¡ªbeing chased, black cloaks, an ambush. I tried to sit up, but the room spun, and I collapsed back onto the cushions. "My head¡­"


    "Rest," the woman instructed, stepping closer. The others remained silent, their gazes still fixed on me. "You¡¯ve been through quite an ordeal."


    I wanted to ask more¡ªwhere I was, who they were¡ªbut my mind was too foggy. The warmth of the room, the weight of the herbal scent, made my eyelids heavy again. I fought to stay awake, but sleep pulled me under.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    The last thing I saw was the woman¡¯s quiet, knowing smile as she whispered, "We¡¯ve been waiting for you."


    ***


    When I woke again, the pain in my head had dulled, but the ache remained. My vision was clearer now, the fog lifting. The room, though still unfamiliar, didn¡¯t feel as suffocating.


    This time, only the older woman remained. She sat beside me, dabbing a cool cloth across my forehead. Her touch was surprisingly gentle, and something about her presence felt oddly familiar.


    "Good," she murmured. "You should be well enough to eat now."


    I blinked, still disoriented. The scent of herbs lingered, but another aroma reached me¡ªsomething savory and warm. Before I could move, she reached over to a tray with a wooden bowl filled with dark liquid.


    "Drink this first," she said firmly. "It will help you recover."


    I eyed the thick, unappealing liquid warily. The bitter scent made my stomach turn. "What is it?"


    She didn¡¯t answer, just watched me expectantly.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what to think. Here I was, in a stranger¡¯s home, drinking another bowl of some unknown remedy, recovering from yet another concussion. By all logic, I should be dead. So why was I still here? Still breathing? Whatever she was feeding me, it couldn¡¯t be worse than death¡ªnot if I was supposed to be dead already.


    Reluctantly, I took a sip. The taste was worse than I expected¡ªbitter, sour, almost rancid. I barely swallowed without gagging.


    "All of it," she urged.


    I forced down the rest, each swallow harder than the last. By the time I finished, my stomach churned, but the woman looked pleased. She handed me a cloth to wipe my mouth, then reached for another saucer, this one filled with steaming broth. The aroma was different¡ªricher, deeper. Something savory, almost comforting. A consomm¨¦, maybe?


    "Here," she said. "This will go down easier."


    I took it hesitantly, realizing just how weak and hungry I felt. The warmth of the broth settled in my stomach, but it did nothing to quiet the growing panic in my chest.


    "Milo." The name slipped out before I could stop it. My heart lurched. "Where¡¯s Milo? Raven? Sang-min?"


    The woman blinked, her expression unreadable. "Milo? Sang-min?" She tilted her head slightly. "I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re talking about."


    Panic flared. "The people I was with," I insisted. "Where are they? What happened?"


    "Hush now. You¡¯re safe. This is your new life, child. There¡¯s no need to worry about anyone else beyond these walls." Her words sent a chill through me.


    New life? Walls?


    My stomach dropped. "What do you mean new life? I need to find them!"


    She placed a calming hand on mine. "You¡¯ve healed well. The attendants will come to dress you soon."


    I glanced down, confused. My old hanbok was gone, replaced by a simple white robe. "I¡¯m already dressed."


    The woman chuckled, amused. "Oh, child, you can¡¯t meet the king in those."


    The blood drained from my face. "The¡­ king?"


    She rose gracefully, smoothing her robes. "The attendants will arrive shortly. You must be presentable for your audience¡­"


    I wasn¡¯t listening anymore. Panic seized me, but the woman¡¯s words echoed in my mind.


    This is your new life.


    Had Milo and Raven ever been real? Were they still out there, or had I made them up¡ªsome desperate attempt to hold onto something safe? Or was I still trapped in this nightmare, just in a different part of it? The thought sent a chill down my spine.


    I looked around again, the sheer opulence of the room pressing in on me. The mention of a king. The attendants. This wasn¡¯t a dream. It was real.


    But how was I supposed to get out of this? Without Milo or Raven, I felt trapped¡ªhelpless and completely alone, with no clear way out.


    ?Sky Mincharo

 Chapter 32 - Of Courtship and Distance

    Milo:


    By the time we reached Seongjin-ri, the sun was dipping low, stretching long shadows over the dirt roads. The village was still alive with vendors packing up and kids darting between carts, but none of it registered. My head was stuck on Sang-min¡¯s words¡ªon the Black Lotus, on Orla. None of it added up, and it gnawed at me the entire way here.


    I glanced at Sang-min. He walked ahead, relaxed, like we hadn¡¯t just survived an ambush, like we hadn¡¯t lost someone. It was as if the whole thing had already left his mind. That irritated me more than I wanted to admit. Orla was out there¡ªalone, in danger¡ªand we were just strolling into town like nothing had happened.


    We reached Sang-min¡¯s hanok, a small, traditional house with a courtyard and wooden beams. Raven snorted beside me, sensing we¡¯d stopped for the night, but I felt restless. My whole body was on edge.


    Sang-min pushed open the gate. "This is home. It¡¯s not much, but it works." He gestured inside. "Get some rest. We¡¯ll talk strategy tomorrow."


    Tomorrow? I frowned. "We don¡¯t have time for that. Orla¡¯s¡ª"


    "Gone," he cut in. "Kidnapped. Yes. But rushing in won¡¯t help. We need a plan, and that starts with resting. We¡¯ll move when we¡¯re ready." He stretched like he had all the time in the world. "Besides, I¡¯ve missed my bed."


    Before I could argue, a voice rang out.


    "Sang-min! You¡¯re back!"


    A woman hurried toward us, a basket in her arms. Her energy was bright, familiar. My brain lagged, like I was seeing someone I knew¡ªsomeone from home. Yoo¡¯s girlfriend. No, not her, but close. The same smile, the same lightness in the way she moved. Everything about this was getting too weird.


    "You must be tired after the trip," she said, handing him the basket. "I made your favorite."


    Sang-min took it with a nod. "Thanks, Ye-jin."


    Ye-jin. The name barely registered. I was too busy trying to process why she reminded me so much of someone else. Different world, same people? Or was my brain just making connections where there weren¡¯t any?


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Ye-jin turned to me, her smile widening. "Oh! I didn¡¯t realize you had company. You must be a friend of Sang-min¡¯s. I¡¯m Ye-jin."


    I blinked. "Milo," I said, bowing slightly. "Nice to meet you."


    "Nice to meet you too!" She returned the bow, her voice light. "I hope Sang-min isn¡¯t dragging you into anything too dangerous."


    I didn¡¯t respond. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to pretend things were normal.


    I looked at Sang-min, waiting for him to say something. But he just smiled, nodded, and thanked her again. That was it. No teasing, no flirting, no warmth. In my world, Yoo would have pulled Ji-hye close, kissed her cheek, made some ridiculous joke. But Sang-min? He kept his distance.


    The whole thing felt off. Why weren¡¯t they hugging? Why wasn¡¯t he even inviting her in?


    After a few more words, Ye-jin waved and headed back to her house next door. "I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, Sang-min!"


    The second she was gone, I turned to him. "So, what was that?" I asked. "You and Ye-jin¡­ are you together or something?"


    Sang-min scoffed. "What? No. We¡¯re just friends."


    I crossed my arms. "Friends who bring you food the second you get back? And you don¡¯t even invite her inside?"


    His jaw tightened. "Ye-jin is a respectable woman. I wouldn¡¯t invite her in without her parents¡¯ permission."


    I let out a dry laugh. "So you¡¯ve thought about it, then."


    His expression didn¡¯t change. "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about."


    This world was seriously backwards. Maybe it made sense here, all these old traditions and customs, but to me, it just seemed unnecessary.


    "You¡¯re one to talk," Sang-min said. "Seems to me you haven¡¯t made any moves on Orla either."


    I frowned. "Now¡¯s not exactly the time, is it? She¡¯s been kidnapped."


    "But you¡¯ve thought about it."


    I hesitated. "Of course I have. But it¡¯s complicated."


    Sang-min smirked. "So, we¡¯re both in the same predicament, then."


    I watched him head toward the house, shaking his head. Same predicament? Not even close. Yoo had a girlfriend waiting for him back home. Sang-min had Ye-jin right next door. Me? I hadn¡¯t had a real relationship since high school. Then came the trainee years, the no-dating contract. And even now, with the ban lifted, it wasn¡¯t like I had the time. My life wasn¡¯t built for romance.


    I sighed, staring at the ground. If only Sang-min knew how much harder it was in my world. Relationships weren¡¯t just about making a move. There were contracts, fans, managers, and scandals. Privacy didn¡¯t exist. And now, with Orla¡­ I didn¡¯t even know what we were, or what we could be.


    Sang-min disappeared inside, but I stayed on the steps, staring into the dark. His words echoed in my head. Had I really done nothing? Did it even matter, with everything else going on?


    We never had the chance to figure things out. Never had the space to ask, what is this?


    Everything had been rushed¡ªcrashing into chaos, running, fighting, surviving. There was never a moment to breathe, let alone think about feelings. The thought gnawed at me. What if I never got that chance?


    I clenched my fists. It didn¡¯t matter. Not now. Orla was out there, and I had to focus. Anything else¡ªwhatever could¡¯ve been¡ªwould have to wait.


    If it could wait at all.


    ?Sky Mincharo

 Chapter 33 - Shadows of Betrayal

    Orla:


    A wedding?


    I sat frozen as an attendant tightened the intricate knot at my bust. My mind couldn¡¯t catch up. A wedding. My wedding. The words didn¡¯t make sense. How could this be happening?


    The morning light streamed through the lattice windows, casting golden patterns on the polished floors. Servants moved around me in quiet efficiency, their hands layering fabric over my skin like I was being wrapped into someone else¡¯s life. The robes were rich, heavy, deep red and embroidered with gold, nothing like the casual clothes I had always known. I felt suffocated under their weight. Like this wasn¡¯t real.


    But it was.


    The older woman who had been tending to me for days stood nearby, her expression unreadable as she oversaw the younger attendants. They worked quickly¡ªbrushing my hair, tying ribbons, securing delicate silk in precise folds. My limbs felt disconnected from my body, my mind spiraling as I tried to grasp what was happening. None of it felt real.


    Then the door slid open, and a new servant entered, carrying a tray filled with cosmetics¡ªpowders and pigments I had only seen in historical dramas. My breath hitched. My chest tightened.


    Nara.


    It was her. It had to be. My best friend, the one person I had been desperate to see, to wake up beside after this nightmare. My heart leaped. "Nara?" My voice cracked with desperate hope.


    The servant flinched, her eyes going wide. The other attendants gasped and stepped back. She gripped the tray like a shield, her face pale, uncertain.


    "Nara!" I shot up from my seat, pushing past the others. I grabbed her arm, clinging to it like an anchor. "It¡¯s me! Orla! Don¡¯t you recognize me?"


    The room turned deathly silent. The girl trembled under my touch, her gaze darting around the room in panic before she dropped to her knees, pressing her forehead to the floor. The whispers started immediately¡ªhushed, frantic, horrified.


    "No, no, no. Nara, don¡¯t do that." I crouched beside her, gripping her shoulders, desperate to make her look at me. "This has to be a mistake! You know me! We were just together! Please, say something!"


    Before I could get another word out, the older woman yanked me back, her grip iron-tight. "Enough!" Her sharp voice cut through the room. "You must learn your place. This behavior is unacceptable."


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    I struggled against her hold. "That¡¯s my best friend! She knows me! This is all a mistake!"


    The woman¡¯s expression hardened. "She is a servant," she said coldly. "And you are not in your world anymore. You are in the royal palace, and you will behave accordingly, or face the consequences."


    The words stung like ice. I stared at Nara¡ªher trembling form, her face turned away, her silence. She wouldn¡¯t even look at me.


    The older woman¡¯s grip loosened, but her eyes drilled into mine with warning. "You are barely even a consort yet, let alone royalty. Do not forget where you stand. You are lucky to have been chosen."


    Lucky? My head spun. I felt sick.


    Before I could process anything, a sharp voice rang out.


    "Announcing Her Majesty, the Queen."


    The air in the room shifted. The tension was instant. Every servant dropped to the floor in a deep bow, their foreheads nearly touching the ground, their bodies rigid with submission. A weight settled over my chest, thick and suffocating.


    The doors slid open with careful precision. A figure stepped inside, her crimson and pink robes trailing behind her like flames. Her maids followed in perfect silence, like shadows attached to her presence.


    I barely breathed as her gaze swept over the room, cold and indifferent, as if she owned every inch of space and the air we breathed. The servants remained frozen in place, not daring to lift their heads. The pressure in the room was suffocating.


    Then, her gaze landed on me.


    My stomach dropped. I knew that face.


    Anna Lee.


    No. It wasn¡¯t her. It couldn¡¯t be. But it was.


    My ex-bridesmaid. The woman I had found in a closet with Logan. The one who had shattered my world.


    But she wasn¡¯t Anna. Not exactly. The resemblance was uncanny, but this version of her was sharper, more imposing. More dangerous. She wore power like it was woven into her very being. Her dark hair pinned in an elaborate chignon with golden hairpieces glinted in the light. She looked like Anna, but she wasn¡¯t. This woman was colder. More calculating. And her presence sent a chill through my bones.


    The queen¡¯s lips curled into something venomous. "So," she mused. "This is the new whore the king has chosen."


    I felt the floor drop out from under me. My skin burned at her words, but my mind barely kept up with the insult. I could only stare. How was she here? Why did she look like Anna? Was this another trick? A twisted reflection of my world?


    She stepped closer, and I forced myself to stand tall, though my hands clenched at my sides.


    "You think you¡¯re special?" she sneered. "That you will be anything more than a temporary amusement? You are nothing. Just another pretty little thing to be played with and discarded."


    The room spun. I felt the anger rising, the helplessness curling in my chest like a slow-burning fire. This was unreal. It had to be. And yet, it wasn¡¯t.


    The queen leaned in, her breath warm against my skin. "You will never bear him a son," she whispered, her words sinking in like a curse.


    Then, with a final look of disdain, she turned sharply and strode out, her maids following like a ghostly procession.


    The doors slid shut. The silence that followed felt heavier than before.


    I swallowed hard, my breath coming too fast. My head swam. None of this made sense. None of it.


    If that wasn¡¯t Anna... if that servant wasn¡¯t Nara, then who were they?


    Was this world rewriting my past, twisting familiar faces into something else? Or was I just losing it?


    My mind spiraled, grasping for answers, but all I found was the sinking feeling that I was slipping further away from reality.


    And there was nothing I could do to stop it.


    ?Sky Mincharo

 Chapter 34 - Bargain of the Trickster

    Milo:


    The sun barely peeked through the paper windows of Sang-min¡¯s place, casting weak light across the small room. I hadn¡¯t slept much¡ªspent the night tossing and turning, my head filled with thoughts of Orla. Her face, her voice, the way we just clicked on that flight. It wouldn¡¯t stop replaying in my mind. It was driving me insane.


    The smell of rice porridge drifted in from the other room, but I wasn¡¯t hungry. My stomach was a knot, twisting tighter with every hour that passed without her.


    I forced myself up, my body stiff. These floors weren¡¯t exactly soft, but that was the least of my worries. Orla was out there, and I had no idea what was happening to her. That thought alone made me restless, like I was trapped in my own skin.


    I heard Sang-min moving around in the other room, going about his morning like nothing was wrong. That only made me more frustrated. How could he be so unaffected? How could he just act normal?


    I stepped into the common area, where he sat cross-legged, scooping porridge into bowls like it was any other day. He barely looked up.


    "Rough night?" he asked, still focused on the food. "You look like hell."


    I sat down across from him, not bothering to hide my irritation. "Gee, wonder why."


    He didn¡¯t react, just pushed a bowl toward me. "I told you. Rushing in won¡¯t help. You need a plan. Eat. You¡¯ll need your strength if you¡¯re serious about finding Orla."


    I stared at the bowl. I didn¡¯t want food¡ªI wanted action. But I couldn¡¯t run on an empty stomach either, so I grabbed the spoon and took a bite, barely tasting it.


    After a few minutes of silence, I had enough. "So what¡¯s the plan? How do we get to the palace?"


    Sang-min didn¡¯t answer right away. He took another bite, chewing like he had all the time in the world. Finally, he set his spoon down and sighed.


    "The palace isn¡¯t something you just stroll into," he said. "It¡¯s heavily guarded. Without the right connections, you won¡¯t even make it past the outer gates."


    I frowned. "So, it¡¯s impossible?"


    "Didn¡¯t say that." He leaned back, arms crossed. "I said you need help."


    I exhaled sharply, trying to keep my patience. "Okay. So do you know anyone who can get us inside?"


    Sang-min studied me for a second, then nodded. "There¡¯s a guy. Kang Won-ki. Merchant with ties to the palace. But he doesn¡¯t do favors for free."


    I latched onto that. "Money¡¯s not an issue. I¡¯ll figure it out."


    Not that I actually had any money here, but I figured there had to be something I could trade. If history had taught me anything, bartering worked better than currency in some places.


    Sang-min smirked. "It¡¯s not about money. Won-ki helps people when it benefits him. You¡¯ll have to convince him it¡¯s worth his time."


    I sat back, nodding slowly. "Where do I find him?"


    "The market. He deals in rare goods. But don¡¯t expect him to welcome you with open arms. You¡¯ll need to give him a reason to help."


    "Fine." I was already thinking ahead. "I¡¯ll give him a reason."


    Sang-min raised a brow. "Just don¡¯t go in desperate. He¡¯ll see it and use it against you."


    I nodded, swallowing my frustration. Truth was, I was desperate. Orla was out there, and every second wasted felt like a mistake.


    Sang-min went back to eating, unfazed. Meanwhile, I was practically buzzing with the need to move. I couldn¡¯t just sit here.


    I cleared my throat. "What about you? You coming with me?"


    Sang-min took his time finishing his food, wiped his mouth, then sighed. "I¡¯ll take you to Kang Won-ki," he said. "But after that, you¡¯re on your own."


    My jaw clenched. "I am?"


    "I got you this far. But at the end of the day, I¡¯m just a rice farmer. The palace? The king? That¡¯s not my fight."


    I scoffed. "Right. Because most rice farmers know how to fight like you do."


    For a second, he didn¡¯t say anything. Then, quietly, "There are things beyond those palace walls I have no interest in seeing again." He shook his head, as if shaking off the thought. "But that¡¯s not your concern. I¡¯ll help you connect with the jeweler, but that¡¯s it."


    I frowned. "Jeweler?"


    "Won-ki. He¡¯s a master craftsman. Works with gold, silver, intricate designs. Good with locks." He hesitated for a split second before muttering, "And maybe lockpicks."


    I narrowed my eyes. "What was that?"


    "Nothing." He waved it off. "Just finish your food. I¡¯ll pack you something for the road."


    Not the answer I wanted. I hated the idea of doing this alone, but I had to accept it. Sang-min wasn¡¯t Yoo. He wasn¡¯t my friend. He owed me nothing. Still, his fighting skills could¡¯ve been useful, but he had no interest in the palace, like he¡¯d been there before. Whatever his reasons, I wasn¡¯t going to push. This was my fight, not his.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    We ate in silence. When we finished, Sang-min stood, grabbed his satchel, and stretched. "The market will be packed. Stay close. Won-ki¡¯s stall isn¡¯t easy to find."


    I got up, my mind already racing ahead to what I¡¯d say to this guy. I didn¡¯t care what I had to do¡ªI¡¯d find a way to get to Orla.


    ***


    The marketplace was buzzing with energy¡ªvendors shouting, people haggling, the smell of food thick in the air. It was the kind of place that felt alive, but I wasn¡¯t here for that. My mind was locked on one thing: getting into the palace.


    Sang-min moved through the crowd like he owned the place. I just tried to keep up, dodging kids and carts piled with vegetables.


    ¡°There,¡± Sang-min said, nodding toward a stall tucked between two others.


    I followed his gaze and nearly stopped in my tracks.


    No way.


    The guy standing behind the stall looked exactly like Jae-sung¡ªmy bandmate. Same sharp jawline, same cocky grin. Except Jae-sung wouldn¡¯t be caught dead selling fancy hairpins in a marketplace.


    ¡°That¡¯s Won-ki?¡± I muttered.


    Sang-min nodded. ¡°That¡¯s him. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    As we approached, Won-ki¡¯s smirk widened. ¡°Sang-min! Been a while. Looking to buy something nice?¡± He waved a hand over the table of binyeos¡ªornate hairpins, way too fancy for me.


    I wasn¡¯t here to shop.


    ¡°I need to get into the palace,¡± I said, cutting to the chase.


    Won-ki¡¯s smirk faltered for half a second before sliding back into place. He glanced at Sang-min, then at me, sizing me up. ¡°Well, someone¡¯s not wasting time,¡± he said, leaning back. ¡°You must be new around here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you could say that,¡± I muttered, already impatient. ¡°Can you help or not?¡±


    He chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°Where did you find this kid?¡± he asked Sang-min before looking back at me. ¡°Getting into the palace isn¡¯t like walking into a market stall, kid. It¡¯s risky, and it¡¯s not free.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about the cost,¡± I said, crossing my arms. ¡°Just tell me what you want.¡±


    Sang-min elbowed me. ¡°You¡¯re coming off desperate. Keep it casual.¡±


    I ignored him. I didn¡¯t have time for games.


    Won-ki studied me, his smirk widening. ¡°Hmm. Well, since you¡¯re not here to shop, and judging by that wardrobe, you look like a rogue soldier on his own agenda. I¡¯m guessing you don¡¯t have money.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, rogue soldier?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it before¡ªroyal guards, servants, anyone who disobeys the king or gets banished. You don¡¯t exactly scream nobility.¡±


    ¡°Where I¡¯m from is none of your business.¡±


    ¡°True. But your reason for sneaking into the palace is. If this is about revenge or a coup, I want no part of it.¡±


    Sang-min cut in. ¡°His woman was taken by the Black Lotus.¡±


    That got Won-ki¡¯s attention. He leaned back against the wooden frame of his stall, eyes narrowing. ¡°Oh, I see. A lovestruck fool chasing after his lost love?¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Not exactly.¡±


    Sang-min chuckled. ¡°Who are you trying to convince? You¡¯re going through a lot of trouble for her.¡±


    Won-ki let out a low whistle. ¡°Well, that makes things more interesting.¡± He crossed his arms. ¡°I don¡¯t want your money, then.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± I asked, forcing back my irritation. Orla was stuck in that palace, and I didn¡¯t have time for riddles.


    Won-ki tapped his chin like he was thinking it over. ¡°There¡¯s another way to get in. I have a kitchen knife the palace chef has been eyeing. It¡¯s top-quality, imported from Japan.¡± He pulled out a leather pouch, shaped perfectly for a butcher¡¯s knife. ¡°This is your way in. The palace kitchens are always hiring, but the job¡¯s brutal. High turnover. If you take this knife, you go in posing as a new recruit, say you¡¯re there to trade the knife for a shot at working under the head chef, Oh Kyung-ho. He¡¯s strict, but he won¡¯t turn away good steel. Once you¡¯re in, you learn the palace layout. And from there? You figure out how to save your girl.¡±


    I stared at the knife, but my mind caught on something else.


    High turnover? In the palace kitchens?


    That didn¡¯t make sense. From what little I remembered about Korean history palace kitchens were mostly run by women. Men working in them wasn¡¯t unheard of, but it definitely wasn¡¯t common. And getting a job in the palace? That was supposed to be damn near impossible. Most positions were either passed down through families or took years of training.


    And yet, somehow, the palace kitchens were desperate for new hires¡ªand the head chef was a man.


    None of this makes sense.


    History here didn¡¯t match anything I knew. But here I was, stuck in some twisted version of it, being told I could stroll into the palace with nothing but a knife and a flimsy cover story.


    Still, what other choice did I have?


    I reached for the knife, but Won-ki pulled it back.


    ¡°But like I said. This isn¡¯t free. You need to get me something in return.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°What?¡±


    His smirk deepened. ¡°The queen¡¯s golden hairpin.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    I laughed. ¡°Just a hairpin?¡±


    Won-ki¡¯s grin didn¡¯t falter. If anything, it darkened. ¡°You think it¡¯s easy? I¡¯ve sent others in before. Not one of them came back.¡±


    My amusement disappeared. ¡°Wait, what?¡±


    Won-ki shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s right. But don¡¯t worry. I have my ways to find you if you don¡¯t pay up.¡±


    A threat. Subtle, but definitely there.


    I glanced at Sang-min, who just gave me a nonchalant shrug.


    I clenched my jaw. I didn¡¯t like this. None of it. But what choice did I have? I wasn¡¯t about to pass up this chance to save Orla.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I said, exhaling sharply. ¡°I¡¯ll get the hairpin.¡±


    Won-ki¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Good. Then we have a deal.¡±


    I shook his hand, his grip firm, his eyes gleaming with something that made me uneasy.


    ¡°There¡¯s a guard at the service entrance¡ªTae-shik. Works nights. Tell him the Trickster sent you.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Trickster?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s me,¡± Won-ki said, looking amused. ¡°Tae-shik will understand.¡±


    I didn¡¯t like the way he was enjoying this, but I had no choice.


    I let out a slow breath. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll wait until nightfall.¡±


    ¡°One more thing,¡± I added. ¡°What¡¯s my deadline?¡±


    ¡°A fortnight,¡± Won-ki said. ¡°Enough time to establish yourself in the kitchens and figure out how to get that pin.¡±


    I exhaled sharply. ¡°That¡¯s generous.¡±


    Won-ki smirked. ¡°I like to think so.¡±


    He clapped me on the shoulder. ¡°Good luck, kid.¡±


    I hated being called that, but I let it go.


    With the knife secured, I headed back to Sang-min¡¯s to get Raven. The road ahead felt better than the eerie forests we¡¯d crossed. No lurking bandits, just people going about their day.


    Sang-min stood beside me, arms crossed. ¡°Well, this is it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I muttered. ¡°Thanks for not ditching me back there.¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°Won-ki¡¯s a trickster, but he doesn¡¯t break deals. My advice? Be careful. What he¡¯s asking for is dangerous.¡±


    ¡°You think? I¡¯m about to steal from the royal palace.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re braver than I¡¯d ever be.¡±


    I took a breath. ¡°Take care, Sang-min.¡±


    ¡°Good luck,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯ll need it.¡±


    I gave a short laugh. ¡°Don¡¯t remind me.¡±


    With that, he turned and disappeared into his hanok. I nudged Raven forward, heading toward the palace. Every step took me closer to Orla. Closer to something bigger than I was ready for.


    I leaned down, patting Raven¡¯s neck. ¡°We¡¯ll get there, buddy. Just a little longer.¡±


    The palace was still half a day¡¯s ride from Seongjin-ri, its towering silhouette just a shadow in the distance. Whatever was inside, I¡¯d deal with it. I had no choice. But this wasn¡¯t just about Orla anymore. I had a deadline, and the Trickster was watching. One misstep, and this wouldn¡¯t just be about rescuing her¡ªit¡¯d be about surviving myself.


    But Orla was out there. And I wasn¡¯t about to let her down.


    ?Sky Mincharo

 Chapter 35 - Veil of Deception

    Orla:


    The day blurred into an endless cycle of bowing, nodding, and whispered commands I barely understood. The thick veil covering my face turned the world around me into nothing but shadows and muffled voices. The older servant, whom I¡¯d learned was called Gyeong, had spent what felt like hours drilling etiquette into me earlier that morning¡ªhalf of which I promptly forgot. Before I could process anything, I was wrapped up, veiled, and pushed into the grand hall for the wedding.


    The veil was suffocating, part of this world¡¯s tradition¡ªor so they claimed¡ªthat I had no say in. As a secondary wife, I was to remain unseen during the ceremony and celebrations. Gyeong explained it all in her sharp, no-nonsense tone¡ªsomething about warding off evil spirits, protecting the bride from jealous rivals, or some other outdated superstition.


    It didn¡¯t sound like any real Korean tradition, at least not one I¡¯d ever heard of. But then again, I wasn¡¯t exactly an expert. Maybe this was some obscure custom, or maybe it was just one of those strange, twisted rules unique to this world.


    All I knew was that I felt buried beneath layers of silk and expectation, trapped in a role I never wanted.


    Through the fine fabric, I caught glimpses of figures bowing and murmuring, but it all felt distant, unreal. Gyeong¡¯s voice guided me through every movement, every act of submission I was expected to perform. Each moment pushed me further into a reality I couldn¡¯t escape. My chest tightened as I thought, was this what my real wedding with Logan would¡¯ve been like? Hidden, suffocating, inescapable?


    The hours dragged on, and my body ached from the endless kneeling, bowing, and stillness. I had no sense of time, only that suddenly, I was being nudged to my feet and led away.


    I followed blindly, Gyeong¡¯s firm grip on my arm the only thing keeping me steady as we wound through the palace corridors and outdoor courtyards. The stone pathways blurred together in my exhausted mind. My stomach twisted when I realized where they were taking me.


    The king¡¯s chambers.


    Gyeong loosened her hold as we reached the entrance, then stepped out, along with the other servants. I stood there, suddenly alone, my pulse hammering. This was it. The veil still clung to my face, the weight of expectation pressing heavier than ever.


    But I couldn¡¯t breathe. I needed air. I needed to see.


    Ignoring every lesson drilled into me, I reached up and pulled the veil off my head. Cool air hit my skin, bringing only a brief moment of relief before something else caught my eye¡ªthe ornate mirror across the room.


    I stepped toward it, drawn in by the delicate carvings around its frame. But when I looked at my reflection, my stomach dropped.


    It was me. But not me.


    I wasn¡¯t in the heavy ceremonial robes. I was back in San Francisco, at the Ashcroft Estate, dressed in my wedding gown¡ªthe one I had chosen for Logan. Off-the-shoulder lace, my hair cascading in soft waves, makeup flawless. But the woman in the mirror looked lost, just as I felt now.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    It was like staring at a version of myself from another time, another life. A life that now felt impossibly far away.


    I reached out, fingers trembling, as if touching the mirror would somehow pull me back. Back to the life I understood. But then I remembered¡ªI had seen her before. This version of myself. The queen, or at least I thought she was a queen. Could this be it? The moment in time where both worlds blurred together? But why?


    And then it hit me¡ªI wasn¡¯t married yet.


    I wanted to scream at her, at me, to tell her what was coming. That Logan was about to betray her¡ªbetray me. That everything she thought was real was about to shatter.


    But just then, A voice shattered the illusion.


    ¡°His Majesty, the King!¡±


    Panic shot through me. I draped the veil back onto my head, rushing to the edge of the bed platform, hands trembling as I positioned myself as Gyeong had instructed. My heart pounded as footsteps echoed outside.


    Then, the door creaked open.


    Drunken laughter hit me first. Someone was giggling, trying¡ªand failing¡ªto stifle it. The king mumbled something I couldn¡¯t make out, his steps heavy and uneven.


    But that voice¡ª


    I knew it. A voice I¡¯d listened to for years, one that had once been familiar, comforting even.


    Logan.


    My blood ran cold.


    I strained to see through the veil, but the fabric blurred my vision. Still, I knew. I knew that voice. My entire body went rigid.


    The king¡ªLogan¡ªstumbled closer, his breath thick with alcohol. My chest tightened as his shadow loomed over me.


    Then, with a clumsy eagerness, he reached down and lifted my veil.


    And there he was.


    Logan Park, looking right at me, glassy-eyed, smiling that same dumb smile. It was him. But it wasn¡¯t. Something was off. Something was wrong.


    ¡°Ah, my lovely bride,¡± he slurred, reaching for my chin.


    I wanted to scream, to run, to shove him away, but I was frozen.


    His fingers grazed my cheek, heavy and unsteady. ¡°So... beautiful¡­¡± he muttered, his breath warm and laced with liquor. His touch, his voice¡ªit all felt familiar, yet completely foreign.


    Then, without warning, his eyes rolled back, and his entire body collapsed onto me.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± His weight nearly crushing me against the sleeping mat, his ceremonial robes dragging him further down. I struggled beneath him, gasping as I tried to push him off, but he was heavy, limp. Dead weight.


    ¡°Come on... move...¡± I grunted, managing to shift him just enough to roll him onto his side. He sprawled across the mat, arm dangling off the edge of the platform, smacking his lips in drunken sleep. A low snore escaped him.


    I stared at him, my heart racing.


    If this wasn¡¯t Logan, then who the hell was he?


    Everything about him¡ªthe way he looked, smelled, even the way he carried himself¡ªwas the same. Too similar to be a coincidence. But how?


    I backed away, my legs shaking as I stumbled into the farthest corner of the room. This wasn¡¯t real. None of this was real.


    A sick joke. A twisted nightmare.


    But the suffocating silence of the room told me otherwise. There was no way out of this. No waking up. No escaping.


    I wrapped my arms around myself, my breath coming in shallow gasps. Panic clawed at my throat, and for the first time, I let the fear take over. The tears I¡¯d been holding back spilled free, quiet sobs shaking my frame.


    ¡°Milo...¡± I whispered before I could stop myself. The only name I wanted to say. The only person I wished would find me.


    But he wasn¡¯t here.


    The walls pressed in tighter, the weight of reality suffocating me. Logan¡ªor whoever he was¡ªwas only inches away, snoring, unaware of the nightmare unraveling in my mind.


    I curled in on myself, rocking slightly, trying to anchor myself to something real. But there was nothing. Nothing but the cold, crushing truth.


    I was trapped.


    Trapped in this palace. Trapped in this life. Trapped with no way out.


    ?Sky Mincharo

 Chapter 36 - Into the Capital

    Milo:


    Orla¡¯s voice echoed faintly in my head¡ªMilo... Milo...¡ªsoft, broken, like she was crying. It barely made it through, but I felt it deep in my chest, twisting something tight inside me.


    Raven grunted, snapping me out of it. I blinked, realizing I was slumped in the saddle, barely hanging on. ¡°Whoa, sorry, buddy,¡± I muttered, patting his neck. ¡°How long have I been out?¡±


    The road was quiet now, barely any carts or people in sight. The sun was past its peak, dipping lower. ¡°We¡¯re close,¡± I mumbled, rubbing my face. Raven slowed to a walk, his muscles tense beneath me. ¡°You need a break?¡±


    He bobbed his head, and I sighed. ¡°Yeah, me too.¡±


    A brook ran alongside a clearing up ahead. Good enough. I guided Raven over and slid off, stretching out my stiff legs as he dipped his head to drink.


    ¡°You earned it,¡± I said, running a hand down his side. For a moment, the world was still¡ªuntil it wasn¡¯t.


    Hoofbeats. A lot of them.


    I tensed, listening. Fast, organized. Not a merchant caravan. This was different. I grabbed Raven¡¯s reins and led him behind a thicket, crouching low as the sound grew louder.


    Then they appeared.


    A line of riders, moving like a well-trained unit, dust curling up around them. And at the front¡ª


    Daiki.


    The air left my lungs. Long black hair, armor detailed in sharp, intricate patterns, a look in his eyes I¡¯d never seen before. But it was him. No doubt about it.


    What the hell?


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    I stayed frozen, watching as he rode past, his soldiers cloaked in black. The emblem on their armor was unmistakable¡ªthe Black Lotus.


    The same people who took Orla.


    My heart pounded. This couldn¡¯t be real. Daiki¡ªmy bandmate¡ªleading the Black Lotus? The king¡¯s personal army? The same guy who used to treat everything like a competition, always acting like he was two steps ahead of everyone else? The one who never backed down, never showed weakness? Now he looked like a hardened general, the kind of man who gave orders instead of taking them. How the hell did that happen?


    He wasn¡¯t the same guy I knew. This Daiki carried himself differently¡ªstronger, sharper, like he¡¯d lived a lifetime in a matter of months. His face still had that striking edge, but there was something heavier in his posture, something that made him look like a man who¡¯d seen too much. He wasn¡¯t just confident anymore. He was in control, like he belonged in this world in a way I never could¡¯ve imagined.


    I stayed frozen, watching as he and his army disappeared down the road. The pounding of hooves echoed in my skull, each beat driving in the reality of what I was seeing. Daiki, leading the Black Lotus? It didn¡¯t make sense, but there he was, looking every bit the commander he had no right to be.


    As the last rider vanished into the horizon, I forced myself to snap out of it. Sitting here wouldn¡¯t get me any answers. I climbed onto Raven, patting his neck. ¡°Come on, buddy. We¡¯ve got to move.¡±


    Raven grunted, and I nudged him forward, guiding him back onto the path. The sun was still blazing, but I barely noticed it. My mind kept circling back to Daiki. How the hell had this happened? What was he doing with the Black Lotus? And more importantly, what did this mean for Orla? She wasn¡¯t with him, so she must be at the palace by now.


    I tightened my grip on the reins, my heart racing. Whatever was going on, all I could hope was that she was okay.


    <div>


    ***


    The first stone arches of the capital rose ahead, spanning a wide river. I slowed Raven to a walk, scanning the carvings on the worn stone. The city¡¯s name¡ªHyeonseong¡ªstood bold in Chinese script. Just like Sang-min said.


    I let out a breath. Made it.


    The walls loomed, packed with buildings, noise, movement. Vendors shouted. Carts clattered. The city pulsed with life. Bigger than Seongjin-ri. Busier. Easier to hide¡ªor get lost.


    First, a stable. Had to stash Raven somewhere safe. Then, the southeast entrance. Tae-shik would be there.


    I led Raven through the gates, eyes flicking around. Sang-min had slipped me a few coins along with the packed meals. Enough to keep the horse safe for a bit.


    ¡°Almost there, buddy.¡± I patted his neck. ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out.¡±


    The palace wasn¡¯t far. The entrance. The guard. The deal.


    I just hoped this would go as smooth as Won-ki made it sound.


    ?Sky Mincharo

 Chapter 37 - The Silent General

    Orla:


    I stayed curled up in the corner, listening to the king snore. The sound rattled through the chamber, uneven and guttural, a reminder of just how out of place I was. I had no idea what to do next. Sleep had come in fitful bursts, but every time I drifted off, his constant tossing and turning jolted me awake.


    What was I supposed to do? If I tried to leave, the guards would surely stop me.


    The king sprawled across the bed, his face half-buried in a pillow, mouth slack with drool pooling at the corner. Snoring loud enough to shake the walls. This was supposed to be a ruler? This Logan look-alike was meant to be my future?


    The thought was almost laughable. This was the same man who had slurred something about how ¡°beautiful¡± I was before passing out on top of me last night. I had barely managed to roll him off before he collapsed into a drunken stupor, leaving me trapped here.


    My stomach twisted. Was this really happening? Was I supposed to¡ªwhat? Be with him? Pretend I belonged here?


    I pushed to my feet, stepping closer for a better look. And that¡¯s when the realization hit me. He wasn¡¯t just a bad memory¡ªhe was unattractive. Bloated, slack-jawed, the kind of face that sagged in all the wrong places. His breath reeked of alcohol even from where I stood. How had I ever fallen for someone like him back in the real world?


    I shook my head. I didn¡¯t have time for this.


    A sharp knock at the door made me jump.


    ¡°General Sakurai Haruto is here to meet with the king!¡± a voice announced, firm and authoritative.


    Panic shot through me. A general? Here? If the king woke up like this¡­ no, I couldn¡¯t be seen. I had to hide.


    But before I could move, the door slid open.


    ¡°You¡¯re high¡ª¡°


    The man stopped short the moment he saw me.


    I froze.


    This wasn¡¯t just any general. He looked like something out of a war epic¡ªsharp, powerful, built like a warrior. And not a Korean one. His katana told me that much. Japanese? But how?


    He bowed, precise and controlled. ¡°Your Ladyship. My apologies.¡±


    My voice stuck in my throat.


    Before I could respond, Gyeong swept in with a group of maids at her heels. Relief flooded me.


    ¡°Your ladyship, I¡¯m here to escort you back to your room.¡± She moved quickly, motioning for the others to adjust my dress and veil. ¡°The general is here for a meeting with the king. It is not appropriate for you to be seen.¡±


    The maids fussed over me, smoothing fabric, pulling my veil into place, straightening my robes. Not that it mattered¡ªthe general had already seen me. But I didn¡¯t argue.


    As they led me away, I stole one last glance at the king. Still snoring. Still oblivious.


    A bitter taste filled my mouth.


    <div>


    ***


    Back in my chambers, the weight of my new reality pressed down on me. The maids worked quickly, stripping off the heavy ceremonial robes and replacing them with something lighter. They adjusted every fold with quiet precision.


    Gyeong stood by the window, watching the courtyard. Her face was unreadable, calm as ever.


    After a long silence, she finally turned to me. ¡°How was the night?¡±


    I hesitated, bracing for a lecture. How was I supposed to explain that nothing happened? That the king had passed out before he could even try? My voice came out quieter than I intended. ¡°It was.. uneventful.¡±


    To my surprise, Gyeong didn¡¯t seem shocked. She just sighed. ¡°Typical.¡±


    ¡°Typical?¡± I frowned.


    She nodded, arms crossing as she stepped closer. ¡°The king has many wives. Some, he never even bothers with. He loses interest fast. Once that happens, they¡¯re locked away in their quarters, forgotten for however long he decides. I fear that may be your fate as well.¡±


    I stared at her. Wait¡ªwhat? Was that supposed to be my life now? Trapped in this room until the king decided otherwise?


    ¡°No,¡± I said, firmer than I expected. ¡°That won¡¯t happen to me.¡±


    Gyeong raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? And what makes you think you¡¯ll be any different?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let myself be trapped here. Not if I have anything to say about it.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t understand how things work here, Your Ladyship. It¡¯s not up to you.¡±


    Before I could argue, the door slid open with force.


    The queen¡ªNa-rae Cheon¡ªstormed in, her face twisted with rage. No matter how much I learned about her, all I could see was Anna, the bridesmaid who had ruined my life. Her maids scurried behind her, pale-faced and struggling to keep up.


    ¡°You!¡± she spat, pointing a trembling finger at me. ¡°You think you can steal my king? Take what¡¯s mine?¡±


    I stepped back, caught off guard. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡ª¡°


    ¡°Silence!¡± she screeched, closing the distance between us. ¡°It¡¯s your fault! All of this is your fault!¡±


    I barely had time to process her accusations before she raised her hand to strike me. Instinct kicked in¡ªI caught her wrist mid-swing.


    The room fell into stunned silence.


    Anna¡¯s eyes widened in shock, then darkened with rage as she tried to yank free.


    I didn¡¯t let go. I met her glare head-on. ¡°How is this my fault? I didn¡¯t ask for this. I was forced into this marriage. To sleep with him.¡±


    Her lips curled in a sneer. For a second, I thought she¡¯d try to hit me again, but instead, she tore her arm free, seething.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    She turned to Gyeong. ¡°You were ordered not to bring her to his chambers.¡±


    ¡°The king insisted.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I have command over the ladies-in-waiting. You are no exception. Your orders come from me.¡±


    Gyeong¡¯s voice was steady. ¡°Apologies, Your Highness, but the king¡¯s orders override yours when required.¡±


    The queen¡¯s nostrils flared. She shot me one last look of pure venom.


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret this,¡± she hissed before spinning on her heel and storming out. Her maids scrambled after her.


    I¡¯ll regret this? How was this my fault? How was any of this my fault?


    The moment she was gone, my legs gave out. I collapsed onto the nearest cushion, hands trembling. My heart pounded, my mind racing to catch up with what just happened.


    Gyeong knelt beside me, pressing a cloth into my hand. ¡°Ignore her,¡± she said softly. ¡°She does this with every consort¡ªa little reminder to put them in their place.¡±


    I swallowed hard. ¡°You¡¯re telling me this is going to happen all the time?¡±


    She sighed, shaking her head. ¡°Not always. She makes her rounds, but not every consort gets her morning visits. There are twelve of them, after all. But since you¡¯re the newest¡­¡± She trailed off before glancing toward the door, as if checking to see if anyone was listening.


    She lowered her voice. ¡°It wasn¡¯t always like this. Before the king started taking on so many wives, it was the consorts who went to him¡ªthey had to wait for his summons, hoping for his favor. But over time, he lost interest, kept them confined to their quarters, rarely calling for any of them.¡±


    Her lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°That¡¯s when the queen started making her rounds instead¡ªa little show of power, a reminder that she¡¯s still the one who matters most. If the king won¡¯t look at them, then she makes sure they remember who rules this palace.¡±


    Twelve?


    My stomach lurched. Of course, this was based on ancient Korea. Kings had multiple wives. It was normal.


    But still¡ªtwelve?


    I exhaled shakily, trying to process it all. It didn¡¯t make the ache in my chest any less sharp. The thought of eventually becoming just another forgotten consort, locked away and waiting for a summons that might never come, sent a cold dread creeping through me.


    If they were all confined¡­ that could be me next.


    Without a word, Gyeong reached for a small bowl filled with that awful brown medicine. She¡¯d been giving it to me since the day I woke up here, forcing it down my throat no matter how much I protested. Supposedly, it was meant to help me get better. But I only felt worse.


    My stomach twisted just looking at it.


    ¡°Drink up,¡± Gyeong said, pushing the bowl toward me. ¡°You won¡¯t get better if you don¡¯t.¡±


    I stared at the murky liquid, bile already rising in my throat. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s helping,¡± I muttered.


    Her expression hardened. ¡°You must. The king will come around soon.¡±


    The king.


    The thought of seeing his face¡ªLogan¡¯s face¡ªagain made my skin crawl. My stomach lurched, the medicine¡¯s bitter smell not making anything better. But I didn¡¯t have a choice. Gyeong wouldn¡¯t let me leave this room until I drank it.


    Reluctantly, I lifted the bowl and forced the vile liquid down. It burned as it slid down my throat, making me shudder.


    ¡°A new day awaits,¡± Gyeong said, as if that was something to look forward to.


    I just wanted to disappear.


    Then, her hand tapped me on my shoulder¡ªa silent signal to stand. Slowly, I pushed myself up, letting the maids fuss over me again. They adjusted my robes, tightened my sash, fixed my hair. Every detail had to be perfect.


    The hanbok weighed on me, the layers stiff and suffocating. There was no time to think. No space to breathe. Every second was accounted for¡ªservants watching, hands fixing, voices instructing. I felt like a puppet, pulled in every direction, never allowed a moment of freedom.


    And yet, despite all of it, my eyes kept drifting to the mirror.


    At first, it was nothing. A flicker. A trick of the light.


    Then it happened again.


    My reflection wavered.


    The palace walls vanished in the background.


    Suddenly, I wasn¡¯t standing in my chambers anymore. I was back in Nara¡¯s bathroom. White tiles. Steam clinging to the glass. A towel wrapped around my chest.


    I knew this moment.


    I stared, heart pounding. Something about it felt¡­ wrong. Like I was watching myself from the outside, but there was something I needed to see.


    Then it hit me¡ªLogan. The phone.


    My breath caught. I reached out, pressing my fingertips to the glass.


    The panic in her eyes mirrored my own.


    But before I could do anything else, reality snapped back. I barely had a second to process what I¡¯d seen before a voice beyond the paper doors announced, ¡°His Majesty, the king, followed by General Haruto.¡±


    My body tensed, the memory of last night¡¯s drunken mess still fresh. But as the doors slid open, my breath hitched.


    This wasn¡¯t the slobbering fool who had passed out next to me.


    No¡ªthis man was something else entirely. Magnificent.


    It was Logan¡¯s face, but sharper, more regal. His posture commanded authority, every movement deliberate. The robes draped over him weren¡¯t crumpled like last night¡¯s but close¡ªeach fold tailored to exude power, like he¡¯d been sculpted to rule.


    And then, at his right¡ªGeneral Sakai Haruto.


    My breath caught again. The armor, the sleek overlapping plates, the craftsmanship¡ªit was undeniably Japanese. Every inch of him looked like something out of legend, a warrior carved from myth.


    He was even more magnetic than this morning. A quiet force that demanded attention. The sharp angles of his jaw, the cold focus in his gaze¡ªhe was beautiful, but not in a soft way. It was power and precision, the kind that made the air hum around him.


    And yet, something about him tugged at me. A familiarity I couldn¡¯t place. I knew it was impossible, but the feeling lingered, like a whisper at the edge of my mind.


    Gyeong¡¯s urgent voice snapped me back.


    ¡°Bow,¡± she hissed.


    I blinked.


    Everyone was already pressed to the ground, their foreheads nearly touching the floor.


    My stomach dropped. The king¡¯s eyes were on me.


    Heat crawled up my neck as panic surged through me. Instinctively, my gaze flickered to the mirror.


    Was it still there? The strange reflection?


    Gone.


    The moment had vanished, leaving me with nothing but the weight of the king¡¯s gaze.


    Heart pounding, I scrambled into a bow, pressing my forehead to the cool floor, hands trembling against the surface. I prayed I hadn¡¯t drawn too much attention.


    The room shifted. The king stepped inside, his robes rustling as he moved. The weight of his presence filled the space. With a flick of his hand, he dismissed the servants. Only Gyeong remained, moving smoothly to pour tea, her face calm as ever.


    The quiet stretched.


    The king took his seat at the low table¡ªthe place that had been mine, but now, with him here, I was nothing more than a guest. He settled in, his gaze locking onto me with a knowing smile.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± he said smoothly, as if we were simply lovers waking in the same bed. ¡°How are you feeling, my lady?¡±


    I forced a smile, resting my hands awkwardly in my lap. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said curtly, keeping my gaze low.


    My stomach churned. My mind raced.


    The king tilted his head, studying me. ¡°You seem tense.¡± He leaned in, his voice lowering, intimate. ¡°Perhaps tonight, we can remedy that. Will you join me again?¡±


    His words sent a shiver down my spine. I didn¡¯t want to answer.


    I glanced at Gyeong. She was already looking at me, giving me the slightest nod.


    I had no choice.


    My throat tightened. ¡°Yes,¡± I said quietly.


    The king¡¯s smile widened, pleased. ¡°Good.¡± He lifted his tea, sipping slowly, his eyes never leaving mine.


    The silence in the room thickened, pressing against me like a weight.


    My gaze drifted to General Sakai Haruto. He was kneeling on a pillow at the side of the room, motionless. A silent shadow.


    His hand rested on the hilt of his sword, his posture rigid, ready. His eyes, though, were somewhere else¡ªfixed on a point beyond the walls. Avoiding me.


    A strange pang of curiosity twisted in my gut. Why wouldn¡¯t he look at me?


    Before I could think too deeply, the king¡¯s voice pulled me back.


    ¡°Thank you for the tea, my lady,¡± he said, setting his cup down. He stood, his smile still in place, but there was an edge to it¡ªsomething more like control than warmth.


    ¡°I still have rounds to make with the others,¡± he added, like it was an afterthought. ¡°But don¡¯t worry¡ªyou¡¯re my favorite.¡± He winked.


    The words made my stomach drop.


    He bowed slightly, a formality rather than sincerity, then turned to leave. Gyeong moved to escort him, and I quickly lowered into a deep bow, forehead to the floor.


    I stayed there, heart pounding.


    I didn¡¯t look up as the king stepped out, General Haruto following close behind. But even without seeing, I could feel the general¡¯s presence¡ªsilent, imposing.


    The door slid shut behind them and only then did I slowly straighten, my heart still racing.


    The room felt heavy, like the walls were closing in.


    The thought of returning to the king¡¯s chambers tonight sent a wave of dread through me. His smile, his charm¡ªit was all a game. And I was just a piece on the board.


    Too familiar.


    I¡¯d been here before. Not in a palace, not dressed in silk, but trapped all the same.


    Logan had played the same game¡ªsweet words, easy smiles, always in control. And I had fallen for it, believing I mattered, believing I was different.


    But in the end, I was nothing to him. Just a means to an end.


    Logan had never loved me¡ªjust the idea of me, the convenience of having me there. And now, staring down the same fate in this palace, I felt that same hollow ache settle in my chest.


    The king¡¯s charm, his calculated smiles, the way he claimed me with words¡ªit was all the same. A performance.


    But this time, I saw through it.


    And this time, I wouldn¡¯t let myself be used.


    ?Sky Mincharo

 Chapter 38 - Into the Palace

    Milo:


    The moon hung high over the palace walls as I approached the southeast service entrance, where Won-ki had told me I¡¯d find Tae-shik. I stayed back in the shadows, watching as the night shift changed over. The streets were mostly empty, save for the occasional palace worker or merchant scurrying home. This entrance wasn¡¯t as busy, which made it the best option.


    Suddenly, a guard stepped out from the gates¡ªa figure too familiar. His full soldier¡¯s armor gleamed under the moonlight, and my stomach twisted. It was Sang-hoon, my manager. Or at least, it looked just like him.


    I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around it. Everyone I ran into in this messed-up world looked familiar, like pieces of my real life distorted and placed here just to mess with me. It made no sense.


    Seriously, what the hell was happening?


    I gripped Raven¡¯s reins tighter. The leather was solid under my fingers, the cool night air real against my skin. Everything here felt too vivid to be fake, but the more I thought about it, the less any of it added up.


    Was I losing it? No. I couldn¡¯t let my mind go down that path, not now. Orla was the only thing that mattered. She was real. That was what I had to focus on.


    I nudged Raven forward and dismounted as I neared the gate. The guard¡ªSang-hoon¡¯s double¡ªstood alone. One guard at a palace entrance? Something wasn¡¯t right. And as I got closer, I realized just how much bigger he seemed in full armor. Broader. More intimidating.


    He stopped me in my tracks, eyes scanning me up and down. ¡°What¡¯s your business here?¡± His voice was firm, no hint of warmth.


    I scrambled for an answer. ¡°I¡¯m¡ªuh, I need to¡ª¡° My words tangled. This was already going sideways. But then, it clicked. This must be Tae-shik.


    ¡°The Trickster sent me,¡± I blurted.


    A slow, knowing smile spread across Tae-shik¡¯s face. It made my skin crawl. ¡°Another one, huh? What sort of mess has he thrown you into? You¡¯re not the first poor soul the Trickster¡¯s sent knocking.¡±


    At least I had the right guy. I crossed my arms, trying to seem confident. His grin didn¡¯t falter.


    ¡°You do realize,¡± Tae-shik continued, leaning in slightly, ¡°that every peasant who gets hired inside this palace either ends up dead or tossed out like garbage.¡±


    I swallowed hard, the weight of this sinking in. But I couldn¡¯t let it stop me. Orla¡¯s life depended on this. ¡°I¡¯m here for a trade with the chef. A kitchen job.¡±


    Tae-shik chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°Kitchen work? That¡¯s what they all say. If it¡¯s not that, it¡¯s shoveling after the king¡¯s horses or scrubbing his chamber pots.¡± His gaze flicked to Raven. I didn¡¯t like the way he was looking at my horse.


    ¡°So what makes you think I¡¯ll let you inside?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there always a need for workers?¡±


    ¡°Sure. But you have to be loyal to the king.¡± His eyes narrowed. ¡°And you don¡¯t look like you belong here.¡± He gestured at my clothes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been told I could be useful.¡±


    He scoffed. ¡°So were the others. They ended up in mass graves.¡± He paused, then shrugged. ¡°But who am I to deny fate? I¡¯ll let you in¡ªfor a price.¡±


    ¡°Money?¡± That wasn¡¯t part of the deal. Sang-min hadn¡¯t given me enough to barter with.


    ¡°Not money. I want your horse.¡±


    My gut twisted. ¡°No,¡± I said immediately. ¡°He¡¯s not for sale.¡±


    Tae-shik shrugged, like he didn¡¯t care. ¡°Then I guess I can¡¯t help you.¡± He turned away, ready to walk off.


    I stared at Raven, my only constant in this entire world. My mind raced. If this was all some twisted dream, then what did it matter? But real or not, Raven felt like the last piece of home I had. Losing him felt like cutting the last thread holding me together.


    But if I lost Orla, too? Then what? What would I have left?


    I exhaled sharply. ¡°Fine,¡± I said through gritted teeth. ¡°You can have him.¡±


    Tae-shik raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised. ¡°So we have a deal? I let you inside, and this beautiful Andalusian is mine?¡± He patted Raven¡¯s side, his grin smug.


    I clenched my jaw, hands tightening on the reins. Slowly, I nodded. ¡°We have a deal.¡±


    Raven reared slightly, sensing my hesitation. I placed a hand on his neck, whispering, ¡°I¡¯ll come back for you. I promise.¡± It felt like a betrayal, but there was no other way.


    Tae-shik extended his hand. ¡°Shake on it, then.¡±


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    I hesitated, then grabbed his hand and shook it¡ªcrossing my fingers behind my back. A silent act of defiance, even if just for myself.


    Tae-shik nodded, satisfied. ¡°Alright, follow me. I¡¯ll get you inside. But just remember¡ªthe Trickster¡¯s always playing a bigger game than you think.¡±


    Like I didn¡¯t already know that. I wasn¡¯t just here to sneak into the kitchens¡ªI was here to take something far bigger, something that could change everything.


    Tae-shik gave a sharp whistle, and a stable boy bolted over. Without a word, he handed over Raven¡¯s reins, and the kid led my horse away. My jaw clenched as I watched them disappear toward a stable just beyond the palace walls. I wasn¡¯t leaving Raven here permanently. One way or another, I¡¯d come back for him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move,¡± Tae-shik said, nodding toward the palace.


    He strode ahead like he owned the place, cutting through the dark courtyard with the ease of someone who¡¯d done this a thousand times. I followed, my thoughts tangled. My gaze kept flicking back toward the stable, my gut tightening. I had made a promise¡ªto Raven, to myself¡ªbut with every step, that promise felt more like a lie. I just had to trust that I¡¯d figure it out. I had to.


    We turned a corner, and the scent of roasting meat and fresh rice cakes hit me hard. It didn¡¯t make me hungry¡ªit just reminded me of how tense I was. We were getting close.


    Tae-shik suddenly stopped, flashing that smirk of his. ¡°Through here,¡± he said, shoving open a heavy wooden door like it was nothing. Heat blasted into my face, thick with the scent of sizzling meat and steamed cakes.


    Inside, chaos. Pans clanged, large onggi¡¯s were shuffled around, fires roared, and cooks darted between stations, barking orders and shoving trays around. The whole kitchen was a beast in motion.


    ¡°Oi, Chef!¡± Tae-shik called over the noise.


    From behind a stack of rice cakes, a figure emerged. My breath caught.


    No way.


    Dak-ho. Or someone who looked exactly like him, anyway. Same sharp features, same intense gaze, same posture. He was even dressed like a chef, his ancient uniform stained with whatever hell had been going on in here.


    My head spun. This wasn¡¯t the first time. First Kwan and Yoo, then Jae-sung, even Daiki. Now Sang-hoon was right next to me, and here was Dak-ho¡ªmy band¡¯s leader. If this was a joke, it was a damn good one. But I knew better. No one could fake this. The details, the depth¡ªit was too real. And Yoo? He¡¯d fold under pressure in seconds. No way he could pull off something like this.


    So what the hell was happening?


    None of them knew me. They wore the faces of ADRIIFT, had the voices, the mannerisms, but they didn¡¯t recognize me. That was the part that messed with my head the most. The more I saw them, the more it felt like some kind of fever dream. But the heat from the ovens, the weight of the grime under my boots¡ªit was all too damn real.


    I felt like I was losing my mind. Reality itself felt like it was slipping through my fingers, yet there was something about this world¡ªsome kind of pattern. Each person I met was a reflection of someone I knew in real life, almost like a distorted mirror. My brain kept trying to connect the dots, to make sense of it, but the moment I thought I had a grip on it, the logic unraveled, dissolving like mist. Like it was never meant to make sense in the first place.


    Dak-ho¡ªor whatever version of him existed here¡ªwalked forward, wiping his hands on a rag. His eyes locked onto me, sharp and assessing. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± His voice was gruff, clipped, like I was wasting his time.


    I stared. It was him. And it wasn¡¯t. My fingers twitched with the urge to demand answers, to shake him until something clicked. But I didn¡¯t. What the hell was I supposed to say?


    I was in too deep now. Whether this was a nightmare, a trick, or some twisted version of reality, I had no choice but to play along. No matter how much my mind screamed that none of this should be possible¡ªespecially a palace kitchen without a single maid. All men. That wasn¡¯t right. That wasn¡¯t history. But here, in this version of reality? It was.


    Tae-shik grinned and clapped me on the back, harder than necessary. ¡°Got a fresh recruit for you. Straight from the Trickster himself.¡±


    Dak-ho¡¯s double barely spared me a glance before giving a bored sneer. ¡°Bit scrawny, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    I started to object, but Tae-shik cut me off. ¡°He¡¯ll manage. You need the help, right?¡±


    The chef¡ªor whatever he was¡ªgrunted, giving me a once-over like I was just another piece of equipment in his kitchen. ¡°We¡¯re always short. But can we trust you?¡±


    I pulled out the leather pouch with the butcher knife Won-Ki had given me. ¡°Maybe this will help earn your trust.¡±


    His eyes widened as he snatched the pouch from my hands. ¡°Where the hell did you get this?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter? Do I get the job or not?¡±


    He studied me for a moment before exhaling sharply. ¡°Normally, I¡¯d make you prove yourself first, see if you¡¯ve got the skills. But if you¡¯re bringing me this... I¡¯ll put you on probation. Start with the dishes.¡±


    That was it? Won-Ki¡¯s plan had actually worked. It almost felt too easy.


    ¡°Dishes?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Dak-ho¡¯s twin tossed a filthy rag at me. ¡°The washing station¡¯s that way. Get to it.¡±


    The rag smacked against my chest. I caught it on instinct, my throat dry as I looked at the mountain of pots stacked like some kind of punishment.


    Tae-shik smirked, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed, clearly entertained. ¡°Well, you¡¯re in. No turning back now. You made a deal, and that horse? He¡¯s mine. Hope you didn¡¯t get too attached.¡±


    I clenched my fists, every muscle in my body screaming to take a swing. But I just stood there, swallowing the frustration. I¡¯d just traded my only real ally in this nightmare for the honor of scrubbing pots in some grimy palace kitchen.


    Hell of a deal.


    The chef clapped his hands, snapping me out of it. ¡°Hey! Dreaming won¡¯t get those dishes clean. Move it before I toss you in the fire instead.¡±


    I swallowed hard, the heat from the kitchen pressing down on me. My head spun, but I couldn¡¯t afford to lose focus. Orla was still somewhere in this twisted palace, and if I didn¡¯t find a way to reach her, nothing else mattered. I had to stick it out, learn the ins and outs, and figure out my next move. Time was running out¡ªa fortnight would come faster than I wanted, and the Trickster wouldn¡¯t hesitate to track me down if I didn¡¯t act first.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I muttered, gripping the rag like it was a lifeline. What else could I do? Make a run for it? Not likely. Dak-ho¡¯s look-alike was already watching me like I might bolt, and Tae-shik was still here, waiting for me to screw up. One wrong move and he¡¯d have me face-down on the floor in seconds.


    No, running wasn¡¯t an option. Not now. Not yet.


    Tae-shik smirked, clearly satisfied. ¡°Good luck, dishwasher.¡± With a lazy salute, he turned and strolled out, leaving me behind in the heat and stink of grease.


    The chef gestured to the overflowing sink. ¡°There. Get to work. And don¡¯t even think about slacking.¡±


    I stared at the mess. The fires in the kitchen burned hot, making it hard to breathe. My grip tightened on the rag, the weight of this whole mess pressing down on me.


    Taking a deep breath, I walked over. Steam rose in thick clouds, the water already gray with grease and food scraps. I shoved my hands in, wincing as the heat burned my skin.


    This was going to be hell. But I had no other option.


    ?Sky Mincharo

 Chapter 39 - Breaking the Silence

Orla:


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ?Sky Mincharo

 Chapter 40 - The Poisoned Plot

    Milo:


    The kitchen was pure chaos. Not the kind with swords and blood, but with pots clattering, fires roaring, and people darting around like their lives depended on it. I¡¯d been stuck here for days, scrubbing dishes like it was my destiny, but my mind was on bigger things. My hands were covered in grease, but my brain? Busy collecting every detail about this place.


    The Emperor¡¯s Sword


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    The Emperor¡¯s Sword


    General Haruto?


    That¡¯s He


    Daiki

 Chapter 41 - Through the Haze

Orla:


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

 Chapter 42 - Blades Edge

Milo:


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the time comes.¡±


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Shit.

 Chapter 43 - In the Grip of Shadows

Orla:


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

 Chapter 44 - The Awakening

Milo:


    Stolen story; please report.

 Chapter 45 - Mirror of Change

Orla:


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Haruto? Here?

 Chapter 46 - Whispers in the Stables

Milo:


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

 Chapter 47 - Beneath the Disguise

Orla:


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

 Chapter 48 - Falling into Darkness

Milo:


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

 (Part 4) Chapter 49 - The Weight of Reality

Orla:


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ?

 Chapter 50 - Waking Up

Milo:


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

 Chapter 51 - When Dreams Linger

    Orla:


    I was still in the hospital, spending another day out of another week under observation, but I could finally breathe a little easier. I felt much stronger than before. The fog in my mind was beginning to clear, allowing me to make a distinction between the chaotic dreams that had plagued me and the stark reality I found myself in now. I could vividly recall the series of events leading up to my arrival here¡ªfrom the exhilaration of stunt riding with Milo to the surreal moments that had felt so real yet belonged to a world I now understood was a figment of my imagination.


    Yet, the more I thought about it, the more it began to morph into something else. My dream world, once so vivid, was now fading, each detail slipping away like grains of sand. I could remember the characters I had interacted with, their faces bright and lively, but the minor characters¡ªthose faceless beings¡ªbegan to dissolve into obscurity. I found myself grappling with the idea that everything I had experienced might have been nothing more than a projection of my imagination, a jumbled mix of my fears and hopes manifesting as dreams.


    Determined to regain a sense of normalcy, I swung my legs over the side of the bed and stood up, steadying myself against the wall as I walked around the hospital room. The sterile scent of antiseptic filled the air, and I could feel the gentle hum of machines in the background. My stomach growled, reminding me that it had been ages since I last ate.


    As I made my way down the corridor, I spotted a vending machine tucked away in a corner, its bright lights flickering like a beacon. But as I reached for my pockets, disappointment washed over me¡ªI had no coins.


    Just as I turned to leave, contemplating whether I should ask for change from a nurse, a woman appeared beside me.


    She smiled at me, but it felt almost surreal. She looked strikingly familiar¡ªwait. It¡¯s the same woman from the airport. No¡­


    It¡¯s Gyeong.


    Without a second thought, she held out her hand filled with coins. I stared at her, my heart racing.


    I shook my head, trying to comprehend what was happening.


    She insisted, holding them out to me again.


    I hesitated, emotions swirling inside me. Was this really Gyeong, the servant who had poisoned me, or just a trick of my mind? It seemed so improbable, considering I¡¯d only crossed paths with her once, briefly, at the chaos of Terminal 1. The whole situation felt unreal, as if my mind was blending reality and illusion together.


    Should I take the money from her? My instincts warned me to be cautious, to question this strange encounter. What if she had ulterior motives? But the weight of the coins in my palm felt real, grounding me in this moment. Reluctantly, I accepted them, a part of me still grappling with the uncertainty of whether this was a genuine interaction or another mirage conjured by my mind.


    The woman winked at me and bowed slightly, and in that moment, I felt frozen in place. There was something almost knowing about her gesture, as if she held a secret that I was completely unaware of. Did she know something?


    As she walked away, I found myself compelled to follow, an instinct driving me to understand what had just happened. I rounded the corner, heart racing, but when I looked up, she was gone. Just like that, she had disappeared. Vanished.


    What the hell? I glanced down at the coins still clutched in my hand, their cold, metallic weight a stark contrast to the confusion swirling in my mind. They were real, as tangible as the hospital room around me. But the woman? She was nowhere to be found. I rubbed my eyes, trying to shake off the disorientation that clung to me. Was I still experiencing the strange side effects of my coma?


    Just as I turned back to the vending machine, ready to insert the coins, a deep, familiar baritone voice cut through the air, stopping me in my tracks. The sound was rich, almost melodic, sending a shiver down my spine.


    ¡°Orla?¡±


    I turned slowly, my heart pounding as I searched for the source of that voice.


    There he was.


    Milo stood a few feet away, his eyes soft yet intense, hands tucked casually into the pockets of his jacket. The fluorescent lights of the hospital corridor cast a gentle glow around him, making the moment feel almost surreal. My heart swelled with an overwhelming mix of relief and joy. Without thinking, I dashed toward him and threw my arms around his neck, pulling him into a tight embrace.


    ¡°Milo!¡± I exclaimed, my voice muffled against his shoulder. The familiar scent of him¡ªclean linen with a hint of something uniquely his¡ªwashed over me. For a split second, everything felt right again.


    But then I noticed he wasn¡¯t hugging me back.


    His body remained stiff, arms hanging awkwardly at his sides. Confusion rippled through me. Slowly, I pulled away, my cheeks flushing with embarrassment as I realized my mistake.


    This wasn¡¯t the Milo from my dreams.


    This was the Milo from the plane, from the set of The Emperor¡¯s Sword¡ªthe K-pop idol adored by millions. The one who, in reality, was more acquaintance than confidant. My face burned as the weight of the awkwardness settled between us.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I stammered, taking a step back. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª¡°


    Before I could finish, Milo¡¯s expression softened. He reached out hesitantly and wrapped his arms around me, pulling me into a gentle hug.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he whispered, his voice tinged with relief. ¡°I was so worried. I thought I¡¯d lost you.¡±


    I blinked, caught off guard by the sincerity in his voice. A mix of confusion and hope stirred inside me. Lost me? How could he think that? We barely knew each other outside of work.


    And the dream¡ªit was just that, a figment of my imagination.


    Unless¡­ did he think I¡¯d have brain damage? Is that it?


    ¡°I... it was just a little spill during the stunt,¡± I mumbled, pulling back to look into his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine, really.¡±


    Milo cleared his throat, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly. ¡°Right, just a spill,¡± he repeated under his breath.


    I could see the concern etched in his eyes, but I decided to steer the conversation elsewhere. ¡°So, who are you here to visit?¡± I asked, offering a small smile to lighten the mood.


    He glanced down the corridor briefly before meeting my gaze again. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m being discharged,¡± he said.


    ¡°Discharged?¡± I echoed, my brow furrowing. ¡°Were you injured?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly,¡± he replied, a hint of sheepishness in his tone. ¡°I just woke up from a two-day coma a few days ago. The doctors have been monitoring me, but they¡¯re finally letting me go home.¡±


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    I stared at him, my mind racing. ¡°A coma?¡±


    He nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a long story.¡±


    Before I could press for more details, a group of guys appeared at the end of the hallway. They were unmistakably his bandmates.


    ¡°Ya, Milo! Gal junbi dwaesseo?¡± one of them called out, waving.


    He gave them a quick nod before turning back to me. ¡°Guess that¡¯s my cue,¡± he said with a soft chuckle. ¡°Will I see you back on set soon?¡±


    I nodded, still processing what he¡¯d just told me. ¡°As soon as the doctors give me the all-clear.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± he said, his eyes lingering on mine for a moment longer. ¡°See you later, then?¡±


    ¡°Definitely,¡± I replied.


    He flashed a final smile before heading down the hall to join his friends. I watched as they greeted him with playful shoves and laughter, their voices fading as they turned the corner.


    Left alone, I couldn¡¯t shake the swirling questions in my mind. Milo had been in a coma as well? How did that happen? It seemed too coincidental.


    I tried to recall the details of my own accident with Raven, but the memories were blurry. I remembered mounting the horse, the stunt itself, but everything after that was shrouded in a fog.


    Then, unbidden, vivid images of Milo on horseback flooded my mind. The way he handled the reins with ease, the determination in his eyes, his smile, the wind tousling his hair as we rode through a dense forest.


    I shook my head, trying to dispel the lingering visions. It couldn¡¯t be real. Those were just remnants of my dream. Weren¡¯t they?


    But the sensations felt so authentic¡ªthe pounding of hooves, the rush of adrenaline, the sound of his voice calling my name. It was as if we¡¯d shared the same experience.


    ¡°Get a grip, Orla,¡± I muttered to myself. ¡°It¡¯s just your mind playing tricks on you.¡±


    Still clutching the coins, I turned back to the vending machine, but my appetite had vanished. I leaned against the wall, taking a deep breath to steady myself.


    Maybe it was just the aftereffects of the coma, residual images blending with reality. Or maybe¡­ there was more to it?


    <div>


    ***


    Later that evening, I sat up in bed, my iPad resting on my lap as I continued working on the drawing of the consort, the same one I had started on the flight. The one that had piqued Milo¡¯s curiosity and sparked our first conversation. It was strange how it all traced back to her¡ªthis mirror image of myself, pulled straight from the dream that still haunted me. Every detail I sketched brought her back into focus, the intricate hairstyle, the delicate features. This woman, this vision, had somehow led me down this strange path.


    What unsettled me most was that these apparitions had started long before the coma. It was as if she had always been there, lurking in the edges of my mind, waiting for the right moment to emerge.


    Just as I was putting the final touches on the consort¡¯s face, a gentle knock sounded at the door, pulling me back to reality.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I called out.


    Nara peeked her head in, a warm smile spreading across her face. ¡°Hey, thought you¡¯d appreciate some of your own stuff,¡± she said, stepping inside with a tote bag slung over her shoulder. ¡°Brought you a change of clothes for tomorrow and, oh, I found your phone.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a lifesaver,¡± I replied, genuinely grateful. ¡°I was starting to dread the idea of leaving here in this stylish hospital gown.¡±


    She laughed, setting the bag on the chair beside my bed. ¡°Hospital chic isn¡¯t your look.¡±


    I picked up my phone, the screen lighting up to reveal a barrage of missed calls and unread messages. My heart sank as I saw the majority were from my parents. Hesitantly, I opened the first message.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    We¡¯re very disappointed in you, Orla.


    <div>


    I sighed, the weight of their disapproval settling over me like a heavy blanket. These messages were dated from the day I left for Korea¡ªthe day I walked out on my wedding.


    ¡°I tried calling your parents while you were unconscious,¡± Nara said softly, pulling up the chair to sit beside me.


    I looked up, meeting her concerned gaze. ¡°You did?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°They gave me an earful and hung up. Didn¡¯t even ask how you were doing. Honestly, I was pissed.¡±


    A bitter smile tugged at my lips. ¡°Sounds like them.¡±


    Nara frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me your parents were like that?¡±


    I shrugged, fiddling with a loose thread on the blanket. ¡°It¡¯s complicated. A lot of why I ran away has to do with them. They were pressuring me to marry Logan.¡±


    Her eyes widened. ¡°Wait, but I thought you were in love.¡±


    I let out a hollow laugh. ¡°I was¡­ or at least, whatever I thought love was. But in hindsight, it had nothing to do with it. It was all about business for them.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    I took a deep breath, deciding it was time to lay it all out. ¡°Logan¡¯s parents had a deal with mine¡ªa substantial sum of money was involved. The marriage was supposed to seal some business arrangement. I didn¡¯t want to see it at the time, but I was just... collateral.¡±


    Nara¡¯s mouth dropped open. ¡°Are you serious? That¡¯s insane!¡±


    ¡°Welcome to my life.¡±


    She shook her head, anger flashing in her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s so messed up. No wonder they were upset when you left, but still! To not care about your health? Their own daughter?¡±


    I leaned back against the pillows, closing my eyes for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ve always been a means to an end for them. It¡¯s exhausting.¡±


    She reached over and squeezed my hand. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Orla. I had no idea.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I murmured, closing my eyes. ¡°Honestly, being away from them has made me feel more unburdened. Less... suffocated.¡±


    Nara studied me for a moment. ¡°So, what are you going to do now?¡±


    I sighed, opening my eyes to stare at the ceiling. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do. They won¡¯t change, and I can¡¯t keep letting them control my life. I just need to move forward. On my own.¡±


    She nodded slowly. ¡°I get that. Just know I¡¯m here for you, whatever you need.¡±


    A small smile touched my lips. ¡°Thanks, Nara. Really.¡±


    ¡°So, you excited to get back on set?¡± she said, changing the subject.


    ¡°More than you know,¡± I replied. ¡°I just want to dive back into work and focus on something positive.¡±


    ¡°Well, the director¡¯s been asking about you. They had to pause some scenes until you¡¯re back.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yep. Seems like you¡¯re pretty essential,¡± she teased.


    I chuckled. ¡°Guess I better not keep them waiting then.¡±


    She stood up, stretching her arms above her head. ¡°Alright, I should let you rest. Big day tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, can¡¯t wait to wear real clothes again.¡±


    She gathered her things and headed toward the door. ¡°Sleep well. And don¡¯t worry about your parents. You¡¯re doing what¡¯s right for you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Nara. Goodnight.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight,¡± she said, giving me one last supportive smile before slipping out of the room.


    Left alone, I glanced back at my phone. The screen had dimmed, but with a tap, the slew of unread messages reappeared. Part of me wanted to delete them all, erase that negativity from my life. But another part couldn¡¯t help but read each one, letting their disappointment and anger wash over me.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    You¡¯re making a huge mistake.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Think of the family.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    We can¡¯t believe you¡¯d be so selfish.


    <div>


    With each message, I felt a mix of hurt and resolve. Their words no longer held the power they once did. Maybe it was the strange dream¡ªor whatever it was¡ªthat had given me a new perspective. Life was too short to live under someone else¡¯s expectations.


    As I kept scrolling, a soft ping signaled a new notification. Curious, I tapped it to see a direct message on Instagram. My heart skipped a beat when I saw the sender: Milo Lee


    Opening the message, I found a shy smiley face followed by a short line:


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Can¡¯t wait to see you again.


    <div>


    My heart did a flip. A warm sensation spread through me, chasing away the lingering shadows cast by my parents¡¯ messages. It was amazing how a few words from him could brighten my entire mood.


    Smiling to myself, I typed back a reply before I could overthink it:


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Me neither! ??


    <div>


    As soon as the message left my phone, I felt a rush of warmth spread through me, like I was a teenager all over again. The butterflies were back¡ªsomething I hadn¡¯t felt in what seemed like ages, or at least, not since before I met Milo on the flight. It was strange and wonderful how someone like him could make me feel this way with just a simple message.


    But then, out of nowhere, the image of General Haruto kissing me flashed through my mind. Embarrassment surged through me, and I cringed, sinking deeper into the hospital bed.


    Oh god, I let him kiss me. The wrong guy kissed me! Why did I do that?


    I lifted the blanket and buried my face in it, cringing from the memory. I couldn¡¯t believe I¡¯d been so swept up in that dream world. What had I been thinking?


    But then¡­ why did General Haruto kiss me? He wasn¡¯t supposed to be the hero of the story. Was he? Why did he feel compelled to do that? Was there something more to it? Some unspoken connection I didn¡¯t realize? Or was he just trying to save me in his own way, in whatever twisted version of reality that dream was?


    I lingered on the thought, trying to unravel it, but the more I tried to make sense of it, the more absurd it became. It wasn¡¯t real. General Haruto wasn¡¯t real. None of it was real.


    I shook my head, forcing myself to let it go. It was just a dream. A crazy, intense dream. And as real as it felt, that world didn¡¯t exist.


    General Haruto didn¡¯t exist.


    I took a deep breath.


    It was just a dream, nothing more. And there was no way Milo¡ªor anyone else¡ªwould ever know about it.


    ?Sky Mincharo

 Chapter 52 - Unspoken Memories

Milo:


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    It was just a dream¡­ right?

 Chapter 53 - Fate Unraveled

    Orla:


    It was Monday morning, and the first day back on set felt like a breath of fresh air. A few days had passed since I was discharged from the hospital, and now I was back to work, hoping to ease into the flow of things after everything that had happened. My first day back wasn¡¯t supposed to be too intense¡ªjust simple, still scenes with the horses. The director, clearly wanting to avoid any further incidents, was making sure we took it easy today. That suited me just fine. I needed this slow pace to rebuild my confidence.


    Since the accident, there had been a strange atmosphere surrounding the set. Everyone was more cautious, almost tiptoeing around the subject. Two crew members in the hospital after that day¡ªthe same day I fell from Raven. And still, no one could quite explain where Milo and I had disappeared to, or how Joon had found us so far apart and both unconscious. The whispers floated around, but no one had real answers. And to be honest, neither did I.


    I was standing in the stable lounge, pulling on my riding boots, preparing for the day¡¯s filming. I glanced at the mirror hanging on the wall near some lockers, adjusting my gear, when something stopped me in my tracks. It was faint, almost imperceptible, but I saw it¡ªa brief, fleeting glitch in the reflection. The consort version of myself. The intricate hairstyle, the regal posture, the golden binyeo.


    My heart stopped, my breath hitching in my throat. For a split second, I wasn¡¯t sure if I was imagining it, but there she was. Me, but not me. The consort.


    And that¡¯s when I recognized it. A pattern. A foreboding in this apparition. It wasn¡¯t the first time. The last time this started happening, I had been in my right mind¡ªor at least, I thought I had been. This was before the coma, before everything changed. Even then, the doctors had said I was fine. My brain scans had come back normal, no signs of trauma. So why did this keep happening?


    Each time, the appearance of the consort seemed to carry a warning, though I couldn¡¯t always piece it together fast enough. Something... someone. I didn¡¯t know where it was coming from, but every time I saw her, it was like a shadow of something looming. A sign. And the unease that followed was never wrong.


    Before I could fully process it, a voice pulled me out of my daze. ¡°Orla?¡± A girl with a headset and a clipboard rushed up to me, breathless, clearly one of the production assistants running errands for the day.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Orla,¡± I replied, still rattled from the moment.


    ¡°This is for you,¡± she said, thrusting a small box into my hands.


    I stared at the box, my stomach twisting. I knew that box. It was the same box from my dream. The same box that had held the golden binyeo.


    No. It couldn¡¯t be.


    My hand trembled slightly as I held it, trying to convince myself it was just a coincidence. But before I could open it, Milo walked in, his face lighting up with excitement.


    ¡°You ready?¡± he asked, flashing me that boyish smile that always managed to ease my nerves.


    I forced a smile, feeling my pulse race. ¡°A little nervous,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said, stepping closer. ¡°We¡¯ve got this. It¡¯s just simple scenes today.¡±


    I nodded, though my mind wasn¡¯t on the scenes at all. It was on the box in my hands. Milo¡¯s eyes followed mine, and he frowned. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not sure,¡± I replied, my voice trailing off, though deep down, I already knew what was inside.


    A wave of fear surged through me as my fingers hesitated over the box. Taking a deep breath, I slowly opened it. The golden binyeo gleamed up at me, glittering in all its dream-like glory. My eyes widened in shock. It was exactly the same.


    Milo¡¯s face mirrored my own disbelief. He stared at the binyeo, then at me, his mouth slightly agape.


    Before I could say anything, I caught the production assistant heading out. I rushed after her, calling, ¡°Wait! Who sent this?¡±


    She stopped and turned around, casually pointing behind her. ¡°The man who brought it is outside. He asked me to give it to you.¡±


    Milo and I exchanged a look, like the weight of some unspoken understanding passed between us.


    Wait, does he know?


    Together, we stepped outside, and that¡¯s when I saw him.


    Logan. Standing there in his best business suit, looking every bit as regal and polished as the last time I saw him. My heart dropped.


    Without even realizing it, Milo and I both said the same words, almost in unison.


    ¡°The King?¡±


    The moment we spoke, the shock on our faces deepened as we turned to each other.


    ¡°Wait. You¡ª¡° I started, unable to finish.


    ¡°You know?¡± Milo asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    I cocked my head at him, my mind racing. How could this be? Does he know? There¡¯s no way.


    My thoughts spun wildly as I tried to grasp what was happening. Could we have both experienced the same dream? A shared dream? How could that even be possible? It defied everything I understood about reality. Yet, here we were, standing in the same moment, the weight of the realization seeming to crash over us both.


    Everything about this moment suddenly made sense, and yet, no sense at all.


    I stared at Milo, my heart pounding in my chest as the impossible truth began to settle in. Was the dream not just mine? Was it his too?


    What the hell was going?


    The End


    or is it?